THE INTRODUCTION.
The Design. The Controversie Contracted into one Point, viz. SCHISM.
THE Church of England hath been long possest, both of her self and the true Religion; and counts it no necessary part of that Religion to molest or censure any other Church: Yet she cannot be quiet, but is still vext and clamour'd with unwearied outcries of Heresie and Schism from the Church of Rome, provoking her defence.
The Ball hath been tossed as well by cunning as learned Hands, ever since the Reformation; and 'tis complained, that by weak and impertinent Allegations, tedious Altercations, unnecessary Excursions, and much Sophistry, needlesly lengthening and obscuring the controversie, it is in danger to be lost.
After so great and so long exercises of the best Champions on both sides, 'tis not to be expected, that any great Advance should be made on either: Yet how desirable is it, that [Page 2] at length the true difference were clearly stated, and the Arguments stript of their said Cumber, and presented to us in their proper Evidence, and the controversie so reduced, that the World might perceive where we are: and doubtful inquirers after Truth and the safest Religion, might satisfie their Consciences and fix their Practice.
This is in some measure the Ambition of the present Essay: In order to it, we▪ have observed that the Shop out of which all the Arms, both Offensive and Defensive, on both sides are fetched, is Schism; and the whole Controversie is truly contracted into that one Point, which will appear, by two things.
- 1. By the State of the allowed Nature of Schism.
- 2. By the Application of it so explain'd.
CHAP. I.
The Definition of SCHISM.
SECT. 1.
Of the Act of Schism.
THat we may lie open to their full Charge, we lay the Notion in as great a Latitude, as, I think, our Adversaries themselves would have it.
Schism is a voluntary division of a Christian Church, in its external Communion, without sufficient cause.
1. 'Tis a Division, [...], Divisions orAct. Division in the Church particular. Rents among you: This division of the Church is made either in the Church or from it; in it, as it is a particular Church, which the Apostle blames in the Church of Corinth, c. 11. Though they came together, and did not separate from the external Communion, but divided in it and about it.
2. Division is made also in the Church asCatholick. Catholick or Universal, and some charge the Church or Court of Rome (as we shall observe hereafter) herewith, as the cause of many deplorable Rents and Convulsions in the bowels of it, and indeed in a true sence, all that are guilty of dividing either in, or from a particular [Page 4] Church (without just cause) are guilty of Schism in the Catholick, as the Aggregatum of all particular Churches.
There is division as well from, as in the Church, and this is either such as is improperly called Separation, or properly, or more perfectly so.
1. Separation improperly so called, we may term, Negative; which is rather a recusancy or a denyal of Communion, where it is either due or only claimed and not due, but was never actually given.
2. 'Tis properly so, where an actual separation is made, and Communion broken or denyed, where it has wont to be paid.
3. Or yet more perfectly, when those that thus separate and withdraw their Communion from a Church, joyn themselves in an opposite body, and erect Altar against Altar.
SECT. II.
Subject of Schism.
THus of the Act of Schism, Division: Let us briefly consider the Subject of this division,Subject. which is not a civil or an Infidel Society, but a Christian Church. I do not express it a true Church; for that is supposed: For if it be a Christian Church it must be true, otherwise it is not at all.
Some learned of our own side, distinguish here of the truth of the Church Physically or [Page 5] metaphysically considered; or morally: and acknowledge the Roman Church to be a true Church, or truly a Church, as some would rather have it, but deny it to be such morally: and plead for separation from it only in a moral sence, or as it is not a true Church, i. e. as it is a false and corrupt Church, not as it is a Church.
But finding this distinction to give offence, and perhaps some advantage to our Adversaries, at least for the amusing and disturbing the method of disputation, and being willing to reduce the difference as much as I am able, I shall not insist upon these distinctions.
I confess (pace tantorum) I see no danger in, but rather a necessity of granting the Church of Rome to be a true Church even in a moral sence, largely speaking; as moral is distinguished from Physical or metaphysical: and the necessity of this concession ariseth from the granting or allowing her to be a true Church in any sence, or, a Church of Christ.
For to say, that a Christian Church is not a true Church morally, yet is so really, i. e. Physically or Metaphysically, seems to imply that it is a Christian Church, and it is not a Christian Church; seeing all the being of a Christian Church depends upon its truth in a moral sence, as I conceive is not questioned by either side.
And when we grant that the Church of Rome or any other is a true Christian Church in any sence, we do mean that she retains so much of Christian truth in a moral sence, as is requisite to the truth and being of a Christian Church.
Indeed the very Essence of a Christian Church [Page 6] seems to be of a Moral nature, as is evident in all its causes; its Efficient, The preaching of the Gospel under divine Influence is a Moral cause; the form, living in true faith, and Religion, is moral; its End and all its formal Actions, in Profession and Communion, are of a Moral nature, and the Christians as they are Men, are indeed natural Beings, yet as they are Christians and the matter of the Christian Church, and more, as they are in a Society, they fall properly under a Moral Consideration.
But how can a Church be true and not true, and both in a Moral sence? How can we own the Church of Rome as a true Church, and yet leave her as a false Church, and true and false be both taken Morally? Very well: And our Learned Men intend no other, though they speak it not in these terms.
For to be true and false in the same (Moral) Sence; doth not imply the being so, in the same respects: Thus the Church of Rome may be granted to be a true Christian Church, with respect to those Fundamentals retained in her Faith and Profession, wherein the being and truth of such a Church consisteth; and yet be, very false, and justly to be deserted, for her gross Errors, in many other points, believed also and professed by her: as a Bill in Chancery, may be a true Bill for the substance of it and so admitted; and yet in many things falsely suggested, it may be very false, and as to them, be rejected.
2. The Church as the Subject of Schism may1. Catholick. be further considered as Catholick, i. e. Absolute, Formal, Essential, and as it lies spread over all [Page 7] the world, but united in one common Faith: From this Church the Donatists and other ancient Hereticks, are said to have separated.
2. As Particular, in a greater or lesser number2. Particular. or part of the Catholick: Thus the modern Separatists forsaking the Church of England are said to be Schismaticks.
3. In a Complex and mixt Sence, as the particular 3. Mix'd. Roman Church pretending also to be the Catholick Church, calls her self Roman Catholick, and her Particular Bishop the universal Pastor. In which sence, the Church of England is charged with separation from the Catholick Church, for denying Communion with the particular Church of Rome.
SECT. III.
Object of Schism.
1. Faith.
THe third Point is the Object, about, andExternal Communion. in which, Separation is made: Namely, External Communion; in those three great Means or Bonds of it; Faith, Worship and Government: under that Notion, as they are bonds of Communion.
The first is Faith or Doctrine: and it mustFaith. be acknowledged, that to renounce the Churches Faith, is a very great Schism: yet, here, we must admit two exceptions; it must be the Churches Faith: that is, such Doctrine, as the Church hath defined as necessary to be believed; if we speak of a particular Church: for [Page 8] in other Points, both Authorities allow Liberty. Again, though the Faith be broken, there is not Schism presently or necessarily, except the external Communion be also, or thereby disturbed. Heretical Principles not declared, are Schism in Principle, but not in Act: Hast thou Faith, have it to thy Self. 'Tis farther agreed, that we may and some times must differ with a particular Church in Doctrine; wherein She departs from the Catholick Faith: but here we must take care, not only of Schism, but Damnation it self, as Athanasius warns us.
Every one should therefore endeavour to satisfie himself in this great Question; What is Truth? or the true Catholick Faith? To say presently, that it is the Doctrine of the Roman Church, is to beg a very great Question, that cannot easily be given. I should think Athanasius is more in the right; when he saith, this is the Catholick Faith, &c. in my opinion, they must stretch mightily that can believe, that, the Catholick Faith, without which no man can be saved; and therefore, which every man ought to understand, takes in all the Doctrines of the Council of Trent.
Till the contrary be made evident; I shall affirm after many great and learned men, that he that believes the Scriptures in general, and as they are interpreted by rhe Eathers of the Primitive Church; the three known Creeds; and the four first general Councils, and knows and declares himself prepared to receive any further Truth that he yet knows not, when made appear to be so, from Reason, Scripture, or Just Tradition, cannot justly be charged with [Page 9] Schism from the Catholick Faith.
Methinks, those that glory in the Old Religion, should be of this mind; and indeed, in all reason, they ought to be so; unless they can shew an Older and better means of knowing the Catholick Faith, than this: what is controverted about it, we shall find hereafter in its due place.
In the mean time, give me leave to Note, that our more Learned and Moderate Adversaries, do acquit such a man or Church, both from Heresie and Schism; and indeed come a great deal nearer to us, in putting the issue of the Controversie very fairly upon this unquestionable Point. They who first Separated themselves Mr. Knot in fid. unm. c. 7. s. 112. p. 534. from the Primitive pure Church, and brought in Corruptions, in Faith, Practise, Lyturgy, and use of Sacraments, may truly be said to have been Hereticks, by departing from the pure Faith; and Schismaticks, by dividing themselves from the external Communion of the true uncorrupted Church.
2. Object. Worship.
A second band of external Communion is2: Worship. Publick Worship; in which, Separation from the Church, is notorious.
But here (Publick Worship) must be understood, only so far, as it is a bond of Communion, and no farther; otherwise, there is no breach of Communion, though there be difference in Worship, and consequently no Schism.
This will appear more plainly, if we distinguish of Worship in its Essentials or Substantials, and its Modes, Circumstances, Rites and Ceremonies.
'Tis well argued by the Bishop of Calcedon, that none may Separate from the Catholick Church, (or indeed from any particular) in the Essentials or Substantial Parts of Worship: for these are God's ordinary means of conveying his Grace for our Salvation; and by these, the whole Church is knit together, as Christ's visible body for Divine Worship.
But, what are these Essentials of Worship? Surely nothing else but the Divine Ordinances, whether moral or positive, as abstracted from all particular Modes, not determined in the Word of God. Such as Prayer, the reading the Holy Canon, interpreting the same, and the Sacraments: therefore, that Church that worships God in these Essentials of Worship, cannot be charged, in this particular, with Schism, or dividing from the Catholick Church.
Aud, as for the Modes and particular Rites of Worship, until one Publick Liturgy and Rubrick be produced, and proved to be the Rule of the Catholick Church, if not imposed by it, there is no such bond of Union in the Circumstantial Worship in the Catholick Church; and consequently, no Schism in this respect.
Much less, may one particular Church, claim from another (par in parem non habet imperium) exact Communion in all Rites and Ceremonies, or for want thereof, to cry out presently, Schism, Schism!
Indeed, our Roman Adversaries do directly and plainly assert; that about Rites and Ceremonies, the guilt of Schism is not concerned; and that particular Churches may differ from one another therein, without breach of Communion.
Though, for a Member of a particular Church to forsake the Communion of his own Church, in the Essentials of Worship, meerly out of dislike of some particular innocent Rites, seems to deserve a greater Censure.
But the Roman Recusants in England, have a greater difficulty upon them, to excuse their total Separation from us, in the Substantials of our Worship (at which they can pretend to take no offence; and wherein they held actual Communion with us many years together, at the beginning of Queen Eliz. Reign) against the Law of Cohabitation, observed in the Scripture, where a City and a Church were commensurate, contrary to the Order (as one well observes) which the Ancient Church took for preserving Ʋnity, and excluding Schism: by no means suffering such disobedience or division of the Members of any National Church, where that Church did not divide it self from the Catholick. And lastly, contrary to the Common right of Government; both of our Civil and Ecclesiastical Rulers, and the Conscience of Laws, both of Church and State.
But their pretence is, Obedience to the Pope; which leads us to consider the third great bond of Communion, Government.
3. Object. Government.
Thirdly, The last bond of Ecclesiastical external Government. Communion, is that of Government; that is, so far as it is lawful in it self, and exerted in its Publick Laws.
This Government can have no influence from [Page 12] one National Church to another, as such; because, so far they are equal (par in parem) but must be yielded by all Members of particular Churches, whether National, Provincial, or truly Patriarchal, to their proper Governours in all lawful things, juridically required; otherwise, the guilt of Schism is contracted.
But for the Government of the Catholick, we cannot find it wholly in any one particular Church, without gross Ʋsurpation; as is the plain sence of the Ancient Church: indeed it is partly found in every Church: it was at first diffused by our Ʋniversal Pastor and Common Lord, into the hands of all the Apostles; and, for ought hath yet appeared, still lies abroad among all the Pastors and Bishops of particular Churches, under the power, protection and assistance of Civil Authority. Except, when they are collected by just power and legal Rules, into Synods or Councils; whether Provincial, National or General: here, indeed, rests the weight of the Controversie, but, I doubt not, it will at last be found to make its way, against all contradiction from our Adversaries.
In the mean time, we do conclude, while we profess and yield all due obedience to our proper Pastors, Bishops and Governours, when there are no Councils sitting; and to all free Councils, wherein we are concerned, lawfully convened; we cannot be justly charged wiih Schism from the Government of the Catholick Church: though, we stiffly deny obedience to a Forreign Jurisdiction, and will not rebel against the Government, that God hath placed immediatly over us.
This fair respect, the Church of England holds to the Communion both of the Catholick and all particular Churches; both in Doctrine, Worship and Government: and the main exception against her is, that she denies obedience to a pretended Power in the See of Rome; a Power, not known, as now claimed, to the Ancient Church; a Power, when once foreseen, warned against, as Antichristian, by a Pope himself; and when usurped, condemned by a General Council: And lastly, such a Power, as those that claim it, are not agreed about, among themselves.
But the charge of Schism falls after another sort, upon our Roman Adversaries; who have disturbed the Ʋniversal, and all particular Churches by manifest violation of all the three bonds of external Communion.
The Doctrine and Faith, by adding to the Canon of the Scripture, Apocriphal Books; by adding to the revealed will of God, groundless Traditions: by making new Creeds without the Consent of the present, and against the Doctrine and practice of the Ancient Churches: and as for Worship, how have they not corrupted it? by Substraction, taking away one essential part of a Divine Ordinance, the Cup from the Laity, &c. by additions infinite, to the Material and Ceremonial Parts of Worship; and by horrid Alterations of the pure and Primitive Worship, to childish Superstitions, and some say, dangerous Idolatry.
Lastly, As to Government: they have plainly separated themselves, both from the Ancient and present Catholick Church, and all other [Page 14] particular Churches; by usurping a Dominion, condemned by the Ancient, and that cannot be owned, without betraying the Liberty of the present Church. By exerting this Usurpation in unlawful and unreasonable Conditions of Communion; and as it is said, by Excommunicating for Non-obedience to these Impositions, not only the Church of England, but three Parts of the Christian World: The proof, on both sides, we are to expect in due place.
SECT. IV.
The Conditions of Schism. Causless. Voluntary.
THe fourth and last thing considerableCondition: in the Definition, is the Condition; which adds the guilt and formality of Schism to Separation: which is twofold, it must be Causeless and Voluntary.
1. It must be voluntary Separation, or denial Voluntary. of Communion: but of this, I shall say nothing; a greater man received a check from his Romish Adversaries for the proof of it; saying, who knows not that every sin is voluntary? S. W, Causless.
2. It must be causless, or as it is usually expressed, without sufficient cause: 'tis a Rule generally allowed, that the Cause makes the Schism; i. e. if the Church give cause of Separation, there is the Schism; if not, the cause of Schism is in the Separatist; and consequently, where the cause is found, there the charge of Schism resteth.
I know, 'tis said, that there cannot be sufficient cause of Separation from the true Church; and, therefore, this Condition is needless: but, they ever mean (by the true Church) the Catholick Church.
'Tis granted, the Catholick Church cannot be supposed, to give such cause; she being the ordinary Pillar of Truth, wherein the means of Salvation can be only found; therefore, we rarely meet with any such condition, in the Definitions of Schism, given by the Fathers of the Ancient Church; because they had to deal with Schisms of that kind, that separated from the whole Church.
But hence to infer, that we cannot have just cause to separate from the Church of Rome, will be found bad Logick.
However, if we could grant this Condition to be needless, it cannot be denied to be true. and the lawfulness of Separation for just cause, is an eternal verity; and if the cause be supposed just, cannot be said to be unjust; seeing there cannot be supposed a sufficient cause of Sin; the Act is justified while it is condemned.
Besides it is not questioned by our Adversaries, but there may be sufficient cause of separation from a particular Church; then if at last we find, that the Church of Rome is no more, there is more than reason to admit this Condition in the present Controversie.
But the Cause must not be pretended to effect, beyond its influence or Sufficiency: Therefore none may be allowed to deny Communion with a Church, farther than he hath cause; for beyond its Activity, that which is said to be a cause, is no cause.
Hence we admit the distinction of partial and total separation; and that known Rule, that we may not totally separate from a true Church; and only so far, as we cannot communicate without sin.
The Reason is evident, because the truth and very being of a Christian Church, implieth something wherein every Christian Church in the very Foundation and being of it, hath an agreement both of Union and Communion.
Far be it from us therefore, to deny all kind of Communion with any Christian Church, yea we franckly and openly declare, that we still retain Communion, out of fraternal charity, with the Church of Rome, so far as she is a true Church: Only protesting against her Ʋsurpations, and reforming our selves from those corruptions of Faith and Worship, of which Rome is too fond and consequently the more guilty.
SECT. V.
The Application of Schism. Not to our Church.
IF this definition of Schism be not applicable to the Church of England, she is unjustly charged with the guilt of Schism. If the Church of England doth not voluntarily divide in or from the Catholick Church, or any particular Church, either by separation from, or denying Communion with it, much less by setting another Altar against it without sufficient cause, then the definition of Schism is not applicable to the Church of England.
But she hath not thus divided, whether we respect the Act or the Cause.
With respect to the Act, viz. Division: We1. In the Act. argue, if the Church of England be the same for Substance since the Reformation, that it was before; then by the Reformation we have made no such Division: for we have divided from no other Church further than we have from our own, as it was before the Reformation, as our Adversaries grant: And therefore if we are now the same Church as to Substance that we were before, we hold the same Communion for substance, or essentials with every other Church now, that we did before.
But, for Substance, we have the same Faith, the same Worship, the same Government now, that we had before the Reformation; and indeed from our first Conversion to Christianity.
Indeed, the Modern Romanists have made new Essentials in the Christian Religion, and determine their Additions to be such: But so Weeds are of the essence of a Garden, and Botches of the essence of a Man.
We have the same Creed to a word, and in the same sence, by which all the Primitive Fathers were saved; which they held to be so sufficient, Con. Ept. p. 2. Act. 6. c. 7. that in a general Council, they did forbid all persons (under pain of deposition to Bishops and Clerks, and Anathematization to Lay-men) to compose or obtrude upon any persons converted from Paganism or Judaism.
We retain the same Sacraments and Discipline; we derive our holy Orders by lineal succession from them. It is not we who have forsaken the essence of the Modern Church by substraction, [Page 18] or rather Reformation, but they of the Church of Rome, who have forsaken the essence of the ancient Roman Church, by their corrupt Additions, as a learned Man observes.
The plain truth is this, the Church of Rome hath had long and much Reverence in the Church of England; and thereby we were by little and little drawn along with her into many gross errors and superstitions both in Faith and Worship; and at last had almost lost our liberty, in point of Government. But that Church refusing to reform, and proceeding still further to usurp upon us, we threw off the Ʋsurpation first, and afterwards very deliberately Reform'd our selves from all the corruptions that had been growing upon us, and had almost overgrown both our Faith and Worship: If this be to divide the Church, we are, indeed, guilty, not else.
But we had no power to reform our selves: Here indeed is the main hinge of the Controversie; but we have some concessions from our worst and fiercest Adversaries, that a National Church hath power of her self, to reform abuses in lesser matters, provided she alter nothing in the Faith and Sacraments without the Pope: And we have declared before, that we have made no alteration in the essentials of Religion.
But we brake our selves off from the Papal Authority, and divided our selves from our lawful Governors: 'Tis confest the Papal Authority we do renounce; but not as a lawful Power, but a Tyrannical Usurpation; and if that be proved, where is our Schism.
But this reminds us of the second thing in the [Page 19] Definition of Schism, the Cause: For, what2. The Cause. interpretation soever be put upon the Action, whether Reformation or Division and Separation, 'tis not material, if it be found we had sufficient Cause; and no doubt we had, if we had reason from the lapsed state and nature of our Corruptions, to Reform; and if we had sufficient Authority without the Pope, to reform our selves: But we had both, as will be evident at last.
Both these we undertake for satisfaction to the Catholick Church; but in defence of our own Church against the charge of Schism by and from the Church of Rome, one of them, yea either of them, is sufficient.
For if the pretended Authority of the Church of Rome over the Church of England be ill grounded, how can our Actions fall under their censure? Especially seeing the great and almost only matter of their censure, is plainly our disobedience to that ill grounded Authority.
Again, however their Claim and Title stand or fall, if we have or had cause to deny that Communion which the Church of Rome requires, though they have power to accuse us, our Cause being good will acquit us from the guilt, and consequently the charge of Schism.
Here then we must joyn Issue, we deny the pretended Power of the Church of Rome in England, and plead the justness of our own Reformation, in all the particulars of it.
SECT. VI.
The Charge, as laid by the Romanists.
THis will the better appear by the indictment of Schism drawn up against us, by our Adversaries; I shall receive it as it is expressed by one of the sharpest Pens, and in the fullest and closest manner I bave met with, viz. Card. Perron against Arch-Bishop Laud, thus.
Protestants have made this Rent or Schism by their obstinate and pertinacious maintaining erroneneous Doctrines, contrary to the faith of Roman or Catholick Church; by their rejecting the authority of their lawful Ecclesiastical Superiors, both immediate and mediate: By aggregating themselves into a separate Body or company of pretended Christians, independent of any Pastors at all, that were in lawful and quiet possession of Jurisdiction over them; by making themselves Pastors and Teachers of others, and administring Sacraments without Authority given them by any that were lawfully impowered to give it; by instituting new Rites and Ceremonies of their own in matters of Religion, contrary to those anciently received throughout all Christendom; by violently excluding and dispossessing other Prelates of and from their respective Sees, Cures, and Benefices; and intruding themselves into their places, in every Nation where they could get footing. A foul Charge indeed, and the fouler because in many things false. However, at present we have reason only to observe the foundation of all [Page 21] lies, in our disobedience and denying Communion with the Church of Rome; all the rest either concerns the grounds, or manner, or consequences of that.
Therefore if it appear at last, that the Church of England is independant on the Church of Rome, and oweth her no such obedtence as she requires; the Charge of Schism removes from us and recoyls upon the Church or Court of Rome, from her unjust Ʋsurpations and Impositions; and that with the aggrevation of Sedition too in all such whether Prelates or Priests, as then refused to acknowledge and obey the just Power and Laws of this Land, or that continue in the same disobedience at this day.
SECT. VII.
The Charge of Schism retorted upon the Romanists. The Controversie to two Points.
IT is well noted by a learned Man, that while the Papal Authority is under Contest, the questionDr. Hammond. is not barely this, whether the Church of England be schismatical or no? (For a Romanist may cheaply debate that and keep himself safe, whatsoever becomes of the Ʋmpirage) but indifferently and equally, whether we, or the Romanist be thus guilty, or which is the Schismatick that lies under all those severe Censures of the Scriptures and Fathers, the Church of England or her Revolters, and the Court of Rome.
Till they have better answered to the Indictment than yet they have done; we do and shall lay the most horrid Schism at the door of the Church or Court of Rome: For that they have voluntarily divided the Catholick Church, both in Faith, Worship, and Government, by their innovations; and excommunicated and damned, not only the Church of England, but as some account, three parts of the Christian Church, most uncharitably and without all Authority or just cause, to the scandal of the whole world.
But we shall lay the charge more particularly, as it is drawn up by Arch-Bishop Bramhal. The Church, saith he, or rather the Court of Rome, are causally guilty, both of this Schism, and almost all other Schisms in the Church. 1. By usurping an higer place and power in the Body Ecclesiastical, than of right is due unto them. 2. By separating, both by their Doctrines and Censures, three parts of the Christian World from their Communion, and as much as in them lies, from the Communion of Christ. 3. By rebelling against general Councils. Lastly, by breaking or taking away all the lines of Apostolical Succession except their own; and appropriating all Original Jurisdiction to themselves: And that which draws Sedition and Rebellion, as the great aggravation of their Schism, they Challenge a temporal Power over Princes, either directly or indirectly.
Thus their Charge against us, is Disobedience; Our Charge against them is Usurpation and abuse of Power: If we owe no such Obedience, or if we have cause not to obey; we are acquitted: If the Pope have both power and reason of his [Page 23] side; we are guilty: If he fail in either; the whole weight of Schism, with all its dreadful Consequences, remains upon him or the Court of Rome.
The Conclusion.
TThus, we see, the Controversie is broken into two great points:
1. Touching the Papal Authority in England.
2. Touching the Cause of our denying Communion in some things, with the Church of Rome, required by that Authority.
Each of these, I design to be the matter of a distinct Treatise.
This first Book, therefore, is to try the Title The Sum of this first Treatise. betwixt the Pope and the Church of England: Wherein we shall endeavour impartially to examine all the Pleas and Evidences, produced and urged by Romanists on their Masters behalf; and shew how they are answered: and where there appears greatest weight and stress of Argument, we shall be sure to give the greatest diligence: Omitting nothing but vnconcluding impertinencies, and handling nothing lightly but colours and shadows that will bear no other.
Now to our Work.
CHAP. II.
An Examination of the Papal Authority in England. Five Arguments Proposed, and briefly reflected on.
THis is their Goliah; and indeed their whole Army: if we rout them here, the day is our own: and we shall find nothing more to oppose us, but Skirmishes of Wit, or (when they are at their Wits end) fraud and force; as I am troubled to observe, their Use hath been.
For if the See of Rome hath no just claim or Title to govern us, we cannot be obliged to obey it: and consequently these two things stand evident in the light of the whole world. We are no Schismaticks, though we deny obedience to the See of Rome, seeing it cannot justly challenge it. 2dly, Though we were so, yet the See of Rome hath no power to consure us, that hath no power to govern us. And hereafter we shall have occasion further to conclude, that the Papal Authority, that hath nothing to do with the English Church, and yet rigorously exacts our obedience, and censures us for our disobedience; is highly guilty, both of Ambition in its unjust claim, and of Tyranny in unjust execution of an usurped power, as well in her Commands as Censures, which is certainly Schism, and aliquid ampliùs.
They of the Church of Rome, do therefore, mightily bestir themselves to make good their claim; without which they know, they can never hope either to gain us, or secure themselves.
I find five several Titles pretended, though methinks the power of that Church should be built but upon one Rock.
1. The Pope being the means of our first Conversion, as they say, did thereby acquire a Right 1. Conversion. for himself and successors, to govern this Church.
2. England belongs to the Western Patriarohate; 2. Patriarch. and the Pope is the Patriarch of the West, as they would have it.
3. Others found his Right in Prescription, and3. Prescription. long continued possession before the Reformation.
4. Others flee much higher; and derive this4. Infallibility. power of Government from the Infallibility of the Governor: and indeed who would not be led by an unerring Guide?
5. But their strong hold, to which at last resort5. Succession. is still made; is the Popes Ʋniversal Pastorship, as Successor to St. Peter, and supreme Governor not of Rome and England only, but of the whole Christian World.
Before we enter upon trial of these severally, we shall briefly note, that where there are many Titles pretended, Right is justly suspected, especially if the Pretences be inconsistent.
1. Now, how can the Pope, as the Western Patriarcb, or as our first Converter, pretend to be our Governor; and yet at the same time pretend himself to be universal Bishop: These some of our suttlest Adversaries know, to imply a [Page 26] contradiction, and to destroy one another.
2. At first sight therefore, there is a necessity on those that assert the universal Pastorship, to wave the Arguments, either from the Right of Conversion, or the Western Patriarchate: or if any of them will be so bold as to insist on these, he may not think the Chair of St. Peter shall be his Sanctuary at a dead lift.
3. Also for Possession; what need that be pleaded, if the Right be evident; Possession of a part if the Right be universal; unless by England, the Pope took livery and Seisen for the whole world. Besides, if this be a good plea, it is as good for us, we have it and have had it time out of mind; if ours have not been quiet, so neither was theirs before the Reformation.
4. For Infallibility, that's but a Qualification, no Commission: Fitness sure gives no Authority; nor desert, a Title, and that by their own Law: otherwise they must acknowledge the Bishops of our Church, that are known to be as learned and holy as theirs, are as good and lawful Bishops, as any the Church of Rome hath.
Thus we see where the Burthen will rest at last; and that the Romanists are forced into one only hold: One great thing concerns them to make sure, or all is lost; the whole Controversir is tied to St. Peters Chair, the Supremacy of the Pope must be maintained, or the Roman and Catholick are severed, as much as the Church of England and the Church of Rome; and a great breach is made indeed, but we are not found the Schismaticks.
But this is beside my task: Lest we should seem to endeavour an escape at any breach, all [Page 27] the said five Pleas of the Romanists, shall be particularly examined, and the main Arguments and Answers on both sides faithfully and exactly as I can, produced: And where the Controuersie sticks, and how it stands at this day, noted, as before we promised.
CHAP. III.
Of the Popes Claim to England from our Conversion, by Eleutherius, Gregory.
THis Argument is not pressed with much confidence in Print, though with very much in Discourse, to my own knowledge: Perhaps 'tis rather popular and plausible than invincible.
Besides, it stands in barr against the Right of St. Peter, which they say was good, near six hundred years before; and extends to very many Churches, that received grace neither by the means of St. Peter or his pretender Successor; except they plead a right to the whole Church first, and to a part afterwards; or one kind of right to the whole, and another to a part.
The truth is, if any learned Romanist shall insist on this Argument in earnest, he is strongly suspected, either to deny or question the Right of St. Peter's Successor, as universal Pastor.
But we leave these advantages to give the argument its full liberty; and we shall soon see, either its Arms or its Heels.
The Argument must run thus: If the Bishop of Rome was the means of the English Churches Conversion, then the English Church oweth obedience to him and his Successors.
We deny both propositions: The Minor, that the Pope was the means of our first Conversion: [Page 29] and the consequence of the Major; that if he had been so, it would not follow that we now owe obedience to that See.
For the Minor, Bishop Jewel knock'd it down so perfectly at first, it was never able to stand since; he saith it is certain, the Church of Britain We were converted 9 years before Rome. Baron. An. 35. n. 5. & Marg. & An. 39. n. 23. & Suarez. c. 1. 1▪ Contr. Angl. Eccl. Error. now called England, received not first the Faith from Rome.
The Romanists proof, is his bare assertion, that Eleutherius the Pope was the first Apostle of the Britains, and preached the Faith here by Damianus and Fugatius within little more than an hundred years after Christs death. Bishop Jewel answers, that King Lucius was baptized near 150 years before the Emperor Constantine; and the same Constantine, the first Christian Emperor, was born in this Island: and the Faith had been planted here long before, either by Joseph of Arimathea, or Simon Zelotes, or the Greeks, or some others; which is plain, because the King being Christian before, requested Pope Eleutherius to send hither those Persons, Damianus and Fugatius, to Reform the Bishops and Clergy, which were here before; and to put things into better Order.
They also urged, that, as Pope Elutherius in Britain; So Saint Gregory in England, first planted the Faith by Austin.
But Bishop Jewel at first dashed this Argument out of Countenance; plainly proving outAn. 210. An. 212. An. 334. An. 360. An. 400. An. 367. of Tertullian, Origen, Athanasius, Const. Emp. Chrisost. Theod. that the Faith was planted in England long before Austin's coming hither. See his Defence of his Apol. p. 11.
Some would reply, that the Faith was utterly [Page 30] rooted out again, upon the Invasion of Heathen English: 'twas not so, saith he, forLib. 1. c. 26. & lib. 2. c. 2. Beda saith, that the Queen of England was christened; and that there were then in this Realm Seven Bishops, and one Arch-Bishop, with other more great Learned Christian men: and Galfridus saith, there were then in England, SevenLib. 82. 24. Bishopricks, and one Arch-Bishoprick, possessed with very many godly Prelates, and many Abbies in which the Lord's People held the Right Religion.
Yet we gratefully acknowledge that Saint Gregory was a special Instrument of God, for the further spreading and establishing the Gospel in England: and that both Elutherius and this Gregory seem to have been very good men, and great Examples both of Piety and Charity to all their Successors in that See; and indeed of a truly Apostolical spirit and care, though not of Authority; but if all History deceive us not, that Austin the Monk, was far enough from being Saint Augustine.
But, what if it had been otherwise; and weThe Consequence. were indeed, first converted by the means of these Popes; will it therefore follow, that we ought for ever to be subject to the Papacy? This is certainly, a Non-sequitur, only fit to be imposed upon easie and prepared Understandings: it can never bear the stress and brunt of a severe Disputation; and indeed the Roman Adversaries do more than seem to acknowledge as much.
However, the great Arch-Bishop and Primate of Armach, hath slurred that silly Consequence Bramhall. with such Arguments as find no answer. [Page 31] I refer the Reader, if need be, to his Just Vindication, p. 131, 132. Where he hath proved beyond dispute that Conversion gives no Title of Jurisdiction; and more especially to the prejudice of a former Owner dispossessed by violence; or to the subjecting of a free Nation to a Forreign Prelate without or beyond their own consent.
Besides, in more probability, the Britains were first converted by the Eastern Church; (as appeared by our Ancient Customs) yet, never were subject to any Eastern Patriarch. And sundry of our English and Brittish Bishops, have converted Forreign Nations, yet never pretended thence to any Jurisdiction over them.
Lastly, what ever Title Saint Gregory might acquire by his deserts from us, was meerly Personal; and could not descend to his Successors.
But no more of this, for fear of the scoffing rebukes of such as S. W. who together, with the Catholick Gentleman, do plainly renounce this Plea; asking Doctor Hammond with some shew of Scorn, what Catholick Author ever affirmed it? There is no doubt (though some other Romanists have insisted upon this Argument of Conversion) some reason why these should think fit to lay it aside; and we have no reason to keep it up, having otherwise work enough upon our hands. An end therefore of this first Plea.
CHAP. IV.
Of the Pope's supposed Claim as Patriarch.
THis Point admits likewise of a quick dispatch, by four Propositions; and the rather, for a reason you will find in the close of our Discourse, upon the last of them.
PROP. I.
The Pope was anciently reputed the Western Patriarch.
Pope a Patriarch.To this Dignity, he proceeded by degrees: the Apostles left no Rule for a Forreigu jurisdiction from one Nation to another: But according to the 33 Cannon of the Apostles, (if they were indeed theirs) it behoved the Bishops of every Nation to know him, who is their first (or Primate) and to esteem him as their Head.
The Adventitious Grandeur which the Ancient Patriarchs afterwards obtained, is judged to arise three ways: by the Canons of the Fathers, the Edicts of Princes, or Ancient Custom.
Upon the last ground, viz. of Custom, theC. Nice. c. 6. Council of Nice setled the Privileges of those three Famous Patriarchal Sees, Rome, Alexandria and Antioch: Saying, let Ancient Custom prevail; which Custom proceeded from the [Page 33] honour such Churches had, as being founded by the Apostles, if not rather from the Eminency of the Cities: Therefore the Council of Calcedon, gives this as a reason of the greatness of the Sees of Rome and Constantinople, because they were the Seats of the Emperours.
PROP. II.
The Pope, as Patriarch, had but a limited Jurisdiction.
Limited Jurisd.1. A Patriarchate, as such, is limited; especially, if the Title restrain it to the West: for East, North, and South, are not the West, in the same respect.
2. It is further evident, from the first Number of Patriarchs; for, if there were more than one of the same Dignity and Jurisdiction; they must be threfore, limited: for a Patriarch, as such, could have no Jurisdiction over a Patriarch, as such; for so they were equal; &par in parem non &c.
3. But indeed, the first time, we hear of three, and then of five Patriarchs at once; viz. Five Patriarchs. of Rome, Constantinople, Alexandria, Antioch, and Hierusalem: And that these had all their Jurisdictions limited to them; and no one of them had any thing like a Ʋniversal Monarchy, is evident, both from Canons and History; and also by this undeniable Observation; that several Parts of the World had their own Primates independent, and exempt from all these, in the height of their power: as Africk at Carthage; the rest of Italy at Millain; France at [Page 34] Arles, or Lions; Germany at Vienna; and Britain also had the same priviledge.
4. The sixth Canon of the Council of Nice, C. Nice. saith thus expresly: Let Ancient Custom prevail; according to which, let the Bishop of Alexandria have power over them of Egypt, Libia, and Pentapolis; because this was likewise the Custom for the Bishop of Rome; and accordingly in Antioch, and other Provinces, let the priviledges be preserved to the Churches.
The occasion of this Canon is said to be this: Miletius a Bishop of Egypt, ordained Bishops and others in Egypt, without the Consent of the Bishop of Alexandria: the Case heard in the Council, they pronounce such Ordinations Null, depose Miletius, and by this Canon (the more venerable because the first in such Cases) confirm the Ancient Customs of that, and all other Churches.
The Romanists object, the Council did not Object. assign any limits to those Jurisdictions.
But 'tis fully answered, that the Council supposed Answ. such limits, and proceed upon that supposition, to allow of them, and to enjoyn the observation of them; and that is so much the more than a present limitation, as it is a proof of the greater Antiquity of such limitation.
Sure Bellarmine was hard put to it, when the Object. words (because the Roman Bishop hath so accustomed) must be forced to speak against all Sence of Words, and Scope of the Matter; thus, i. e. saith he, the Roman Bishop hath so accustomed to let the Alexandrian Bishop govern them.
The occasion of the Canon we had before▪ Answ. the Words themselves are these, [...] [Page 35] [...]. Who but Bellarmine seeth not, that ( [...],) imports a like Custom in the Church of Rome; as the excellent and learned Doctor, Stinlingfleet observes? The Bishop of Rome had such Jurisdiction over the Churches under him; and therefore ought the Bishop of Alexandria over the Churches under him: upon this Consideration the Council concludes, that so it should be.
If it be replied, the Pope had limits as a Metropolitan, but not as Head of the Church; this grants the thing in present question; that, as a Patriarch, the Pope's Jurisdiction was limited. What Power he had as Head of the Church, shall be examined in its due place.
What Power▪ the Pope had anciently in confirming, deposing and restoring Patriarchs, will hardly be found so Ancient as the Council of Ephesus; and indeed, was challenged by him, not as a private Patriarch, but as Head of the Church; and therefore is to be considered under that Head also.
PROP. III.
The Ancient Patriarchate of Rome did not includeBrittain excluded. Brittain.
But according to Ruffinus, (a Roman, whoRuffinus. lived not long after the Council of Nice) it was limited to the Suburbicary Cities; i. e. a part of Italy, and their Islands, Sicily, Sardinia and Corsica: much less did it ever pretend to Brittain, either by Custom, Canon, or Edict of any of our Princes.
Consequently, we say, the Papal Power over us, was an after-encroachment and usurpation, and a plain violation of the general Council of Ephesus.
Our Argument is this; the General CouncilPar, 2. Act. 7. of Ephesus declare, that no Bishop should occupy any Province, which before that Council, and from the Beginning had not been under the Jurisdiction▪ of him or his Predecessors; and that if any Patriarch usurped any Jurisdiction over a free Province, he should quit it; for so it pleased the holy Synod, that every Province should enjoy its Ancient Rites, pure and inviolate.
But it is evident, the Bishop of Rome had no Power in Brittain, from the Beginning; nor yet before that general Council; nor for the first six hundred years after Christ (as will appear when we speak of the next claim, viz. Possession.)
Now, if the Pope had no Patriarchal Power in Brittain before the six hundredth year ofPope Boniface. Christ, he could not well have any since: for Pope Boniface, three years after Saint Gregorie's death, disclaimed this Power, by assuring an Higher Title: so that had we been willing to admit him our Patriarch, contrary to what Augustine found, time had been wanting to settle his Power, as such, in England.
From the whole, we conclude, either the Pope is none of our Patriarch: or if such; he stands guilty of Contempt of a general Council, and hath done so, many hundred years; i. e. he is no Patriarch at all, or a Schismatical one.
PROP. IV.
To be a Patriarch and Ʋniversal Bishop, in the Inconsistent with Head of the Church. Sence of the Romanist, is inconsistent.
Therefore the Pope must let fall his Claim as a Patriarch, if he pretend to be Ʋniversal Bishop: Thus the great Arch-Bishop Bramhall reasons wisely and strongly; but S. W. gives no answer to it, only that he argues weakly and sillily.
The Lord Primate proves the inconsistency by Arguments not yet answered: the Patriarch (saith he) professeth Humane; the Ʋniversal Pastor, challengeth Divine Institution: the one hath a limited Jurisdiction over a certain Province; the other pretendeth an Ʋniversal Jurisdiction over the World: the one is subject to the Canons of the Fathers, and a mere Executor of them; and can do nothing either against, or besides them; the other challengeth an absolute Sovereignty above the Canons, to make, abrogate, suspend them at his pleasure, with a Non-obstante, when, where, and to whom he pleaseth▪
Therefore, the Claim of this absolute Power disclaimeth the limited; and the donation and acceptance of a limited Power, convinceth that there was no such absolute Power before: had the Pope been unlimited before, by divine donation; who can imagine, that he would ever have taken gradum Simeonis in this Sence, byJust. Vind. p. 282. stooping so low to receive from the hand of man, the narrower dignity of a Patriarch?
Besides, it is fully proved by Doctor Hammond Patriarchs subject to Civil Power. in his Book of Schism, beyond all the little exceptions of the Romanists, (as more at large hereafter) that, the See of a Patriarch is disposable by the Civil Power: and therefore, what ever Power the Pope may be thought to have had heretofore in Brittain, is now lawfully otherwise disposed of by the Kings of England; as well as evidently rejected by the Ʋsurpation of an higher, and an higher kind of Title, inconsistent with it; and justly forfeited many other ways, as will appear hereafter.
But though our Adversaries would seem to say something in favour of this Title, they dare not stand to it; as indeed it is not convenient they should, if they would save their Head whole. Therefore, after much ado to verySchis. diarm. p. p. 157. little purpose, S. W. concludes against Doctor Hammond thus. Besides, saith he, were all this granted, what is it to your, or our purpose? Since we accuse you not of Schism, for breaking from the Pope's Subjection, as a Private Patriarch, but as the chief Pastor and the Head of the Church.
CHAP. V.
The Third Papal Claim, viz. Prescription, or long Possession. Case Stated: Their Plea; our Answer in three Propositions.
THe true state of the case here, is this:Case stated. It cannot be denied but the Church of England was heedlesly and gradually drawn into Communion with the Roman Church, in her additions, superinduced upon the ancient Faith and Worship: and likewise into some degrees of subjection to Papal Jurisdiction. And in this Condition we had continued for some considerable time, before King Henry the Eighth; and that bold King (upon what Motives is not here material) with the consent of his three Estates in Parliament, both houses of the Convocation, and both the Ʋniversities of the Land, threw off the Roman Yoke, as a manifest Ʋsurpation, and a very grievous oppression; and recovered the people and Church of England to their ancient liberties of being governed by their own domestick Rulers. Afterwards, in the Reigns of Edward the Sixth, and Queen Elizabeth, and by their proper Authority, we reformed our selves by throwing off the Roman Additions to our Faith and Worship.
Had we gone about a Reformation while we acknowledged subjection to the See of Rome, or indeed, before we had renounced it, there [Page 40] had been more colour to charge us with Schism and disobedience: But now the proper question is, first whether the State of England did then justly reject the Jurisdiction of the Pope in England; and only consequently, whether we did afterwards lawfully Reform without him: The cause of our Reformation belongs to another Argument, which we shall meet hereafter.
The papal Plea here, is; the Popes Authority was established here by long Possession: and thereforePlea. if nothing else could be pleaded for it, Prescription was a good Title: and therefore it was injurious and Schismatical, first to dispossess him, and then to go about to reform without him.
Our Answer is home and plain, in these Three Propositions.
- 1. The Church of England was never actually Ans. under the Popes Jurisdiction, so absolutely as is pretended.
- 2. The Possession which it had obtained here, was not sufficient to create the Pope a good Title.
- 3. Or if it were, yet that Title ceased when he lost his Possession.
CHAP. VI.
The Papacy had no Power here, for the first Six Hundred Years. St. Aug. Dionoth.
THe first Proposition is this, that the Church of England was not actually under the Papal Jurisdiction, so absolutely as is pretended; that is, neither Primarily for Plenarily.
First not Primarily, in that we were free from1. Not Primarily. the Papal Power for the first Six Hundred Years.
This is confirmed beyond all exception, by the entertainment Augustine found among the sturdy Brittains, when he came to obtrude that Jurisdiction upon them: whence 'tis evident, that at that time, which was near six hundredIn Fact or Belief. years after Christ, the Pope had neither actual possession of Government over, nor of the belief of the Brittains, that he ought to have it.
The good Abbot of Bangor, when pressed to submit to the Roman Bishop, answered, in the name of the Brittains; That he knew no Obedience Spel. conc. an. 601. due to him, whom they called the Pope, but the Obedience of Love; and adds those full peremptory exclusive words, that under God, they were to be Governed by the Bishop of Caerleon: Which the Lord Primate Bramhall saith, is a full demonstrative convincing proof, for the whole [Page 42] time, viz. the first six hundred years. Vind. p. 84
But 'tis added, that which follows, strikes the question dead. Augustine, St. Gregories Legate, proposing three things to the Brittains.
- 1. That they should submit to the Roman Bishop.
- 2. That they should conform to the Roman Customs.
- 3. Lastly, That they should joyn with him in Preaching to the Saxons.
Hereupon, the Brittish Clergy assembled themselves together, Bishops and Priests in two several Synods one after another; and upon mature deliberation, they rejected all his propositions Synodically; and refused flatly and unanimously to have any thing to do with him upon those terms: Insomuch as Augustine was necessitated to return over Sea to obtain his own Consecration; and after his return hither, to consecrate the Saxon Bishops alone; without the assistance of any other Bishop. They refused indeed to their own cost: Twelve hundred innocent Monks of Bangor, shortly after, lost their lives for it. The foundation of the Papacy here, was thus laid in Blood.
'Tis objected; that the story of the Abbot of Obj. Bangor is taken by Sir H. Spelman, out of an old Welch Author of suspected credit; but all Objections to that purpose are removed by my Lord Primate, and Dr▪ Hammond: Besides, we have other Authority sufficient for it, and beyond contradiction.
The Story in Bede himself, as vouched byBed. li. 2. c. 2. T. H. himself, against Dr. Hammond, puts it beyond all doubt, that the Abbot and Monks opposed Austin, and would not subject themselves [Page 43] to the Pope of Rome, but referred themselves only to their own Governours, which is also the general result of other Authors account of this matter; and if the matter of Fact be established, 'tis enough to disprove the Popes Posession at that time; whether they did well or ill, is not now considered.
Baleus speaking of that Convention, saith, Dinoth In Dinoth. disputed against the Authority of Rome: and defended stoutly (fortitèr) the Jurisdiction of St. Davids, in the affairs of his own Churches.
The same is observed by Geoffrey of Monmouth, and Sigebert and others, for which Dr.In an. 602. Hammond refers us to the Collection of the Anglicane Councils, and Mr. Whelocks Notes on the Saxon Bede. p. 115.
And indeed, the Author of the Appendix written on purpose to weaken this great instance, confesseth as much; when he concludes Austin in the Right, from the miracles and divine vengeance upon the refusers, continuing still refractory to his proposals.
Of the right of the cause we now dispute not; and he acknowledgeth, that Augustine had not Possession; the thing we contend for. However, this instance being of great moment in the whole Controversie, let us briefly examine what T. H. hath said against it.
T. H. questions the Authority of the Welch Obj. 1 M. S.
But the account there, is so perfectly agreeableAn. to the general account given by others (most competent Witnesses) and even Bede himself, that as we have no necessity to insist much upon it; so they have no reason at all to question [Page 44] it. Besides if the Reader would more fully satisfie himself, he may see all the exceptions against this by M. S. at large answered by Dr. Hammond and the Arch-Bishop Bramhall.
But Bede concludes, that the Brittains ought Obj. 2 to have yielded in the points specified, from the miracle wrought by Augustine upon the blind man; and from that divine vengeance, prophetically foretold by Augustine.
1. We now know what tricks are used toAn. counterfeit miracles, in the sight of simple people.
2▪ We know not, but that miracle might be said, but never done, as many in the Legends are: And Bede might report, from very slight tradition, a thing tending to the confirming his own Cause.
3. By Bede's own Confession, the miracle did prevail with the Brittains, to acknowledge, that the way of Righteousness Augustine preached, was the true; yet they added, that they could not renounce their ancient Customs, without the consent and license of their own Superiors: i. e. they thought the miracle confirm'd his Doctrine, but not the Popes Authority over them: And therefore lastly, at their second meeting, they deemed his Pride a stronger Argument against him, than his Miracle for him.
2. And for that latter Argument from the Slaughter, first threatned and then fulfilled: Bed. Sigisbert.
Sure 'twas no strange thing, that a proud manAn. (as Augustine appeared to be) should threaten Revenge: And a bloody minded man, to endeavour to execute it, as is evident he did.
Neither is it like a great miracle, that a vast Army should first overcome unarmed Monks; and then proceed victoriously against other opposers.
Yet the latter part of the Story quite spoils the miracle; or the Argument from it: For when Edilfred in the heat of his Rage and Victory, proceeded to destroy the Remainder of those Monks; the avenger of Blood met him: the Brittish Forces routed his Army, and killed Ten Thousand and Sixty of them.
But the Conclusion for my present turn, stands firm however; that, notwithstanding these pretensions of Miracles, the Brittish rejected the Papacy, and adhered to their proper Governors; i. e. the Pope then had not the Possession of them.
I shall conclude here, with that smart reply of Arch-Bishop Bramhall to S. W. To demonstrate evidently how vain all his trifling is against the Testimony of Dionothus: why doth he not answer to the corroboratory proof, which I brought out of Bede and others, of two Brittish Synods, held at the same time, wherein all the Brittish Clergy did renounce all obedience to the Bishop of Rome, of which all our Historiographers do bear Witness? Why doth he not answer this; but pass it by in so great silence? He might as well accuse this of forgery as the other; since it is so well attested, that Dionothus was a great Actor and disputer in that business.
SECT. I.
That no one Part of Papal Jurisdiction was exercised here, for the first six hundred years; not Ordination: St. Telaus, &c. till 1100 years after Christ, &c. nor any other.
IF we consider the Pope's Jurisdiction in itsNot plenarily. particular Acts, we find not so much as any one exercised or acknowledged here, during the space of the first six hundred years; but, as far as History gives us any account thereof, all Acts of Jurisdiction were performed by our own Governours.
First, had the Pope had any Jurisdiction here at all, it would doubtless have appeared in the Ordination or Consecration of our Bishops. Ordinationis Jus caetera Jura sequuntur, is a known Rule in Law: but 'tis evident that our own Primates were independent themselves, and ordainedNot Ordination. new Bishops, and created new Bishopricks, without licence first obtained from, or giving any account thereof to the Pope. Saint Telaus Consecrated and ordained Bishops, as he thought fit: he made one Hismael Bishop of Saint Davids; and in like manner advanced many others of the same Order to the same degree; sending them throughout the Country, and dividing the Parishes for the best accommodation of the Clergy and the People. Vid. Regl. apud Ʋsh. prim. Eccles. Brit. p. 56.
But were not our Primates themselves nominated Quest. [Page 47] or elected by the Pope, and Consecrated by him or had license from him?
The contrary is manifest enough: all our Answ. Brittish Arch-Bishops and Primates were nominated and elected by our Princes, with Synods, and ordained by their own Suffragans at home; as Dubricius, Saint David, Sampson, &c. not only in the Reigns of Aurelius Ambrosius, and King Arthur; but even until the time of Henry the First, after the eleven hundredth year of Christ, as Giraldus Cambrensis saith; and always until the first Conquest of Wales they were Consecrated by the Arch-Bishop of Saint Davids; and he was likewise Consecrated by other Bishops, as his Suffragans, without professing any manner of Subjection to any other Church. Itinera. Cambr. l. 2. c. 2.
Now is it not fair to expect from our Adversaries one Instance, either of a Bishop or Arch-Bishop, ordained or Consecrated, during the first six hundred years, by Papal Authority in Brittain from their own, or our Brittish Records? But this Challenge made by Arch-Bishop Bramhall receives no answer.
Here the Bishop of Calcedon only offers, Object. [...]. c. that few or no Records of Brittish Matters for the first six hundred years, remain.
This is no Answer (saith the Primate) while Answ. all the Roman Registers are extant: yea, so extant, that Platina, the Pope's Library Keeper, is able out of them, to set down every Ordination, made by the Primitive Bishops of Rome, and the Persons Ordained.
He adds, Let them shew what Bishops they have Ordained for the first six hundred years: [Page 48] I have shewed plainly (though he please to omit it) out of the List of the Bishops ordained, three by Saint Peter, eleven by Linus, fifteen by Clement, six by Anacletus, five by Evarastus, five by Alexander, and four by Sixtus. &c. that there were few enough for the Roman Province; none to spare for Brittain. Vid. Bramh. Tom. 1. Disc. 3. p. 207.
It is said that Saint Peter ordained here; butSt. Peter. that was before he had been at Rome: therefore not as Pope of Rome. Nor any other. Eluth.
2. Elutherius sent Fugatius, &c. but what to do? to Baptize King Lucius: upon the same Errand he sent Victor into Scotland.
3. Palladius and Ninian are instances of menPallad. &c. sent to preach to the Picts and Scotland, as Saint Patrick into Ireland: this was kindly done; but we have not one Syllable of any Jurisdiction all this while: besides it is remarkable, though there be a dispute about Palladius his being sent; yet, 'tis certain, he was rejected, and afterBed. in vit. S, Pat. l. 1. died; in whose place, Saint Patrick succeeded, without any Mandate from Rome that we read of.
Jeffry of Monmouth saith, that Dubricius Primate Object. Legates. S. W. of Brittain, was Legate of the See Apost: and we say that Jeffry tells many Fables: and that it is gross Credulity to believe him contrary to the Authentick History, and more undoubted practises of those Times: we read (saith the Primate) of many Legates; but certainly, they were either no Papal Legates; or Papal Legates, in those days, were but ordinary Messengers, and pretended not to any Legantine Power, as it is now understood: for we read [Page 49] so much as any one act of Jurisdiction done by them, and firmly conclude, thence, that therePall. was none.
But R. C. saith St. Sampson had a Pall from Obj. Rome.
He had a Pall, but tis not proved that he hadSol. it from Rome; 'tis Certain, Arch-Bishops and Patriachs in the Primitive times had Palls, which they received not from Rome.
Besides, if he did receive that Pall from Rome, in all probability it was after the first six Irin. Cam. p. 1. c. 1. hundred years: If either, according to Cambrensis, he was the five and twentieth Arch-Bishop after St. David, or, according to Hoveden, theR. Hoved. an. 1199. four and twentieth; and then 'tis nothing to our present question.
St. Gregory granted to Austin the use of the Pall, saith R. C. the proper badg and sign of Obj. Pall. Archiepiscopal dignity; and gave him liberty to ordain twelve Bishops under his jurisdiction, as Arch-Bishop of Canterbury.
This was done at the end of the first six hundred years, and therefore not to our presentSol. question: However, if the Pagan Saxons had destroyed Christianity among the Brittains, (as they say) it was very Christianly done of St. Gregory, to send Augustine to convert and re-establish the Church among them; but none can imagine, that by receiving Augustine and his Bishops, they intended to submit themselves and Posterity to the See of Rome, which when pressed before, the Brittains so unanimously rejected.
Neither indeed, could they do it to the prejudice of the ancient Primacy of the Brittains; existing long before; and confirmed in its independency [Page 50] upon any foreign power: For Bede himself, as well as all our own Historians, makes it most evident, that the Brittains had Bishops long before: We find the subscriptions of three of them to the first Council of Arles; Eborius of York Restitutus of London, and Adelfius de Civitate Coloniae Lond. and from the presence of some of them at the Sardican Synod, and the Council of Ariminum; as appears by Athanasius and others; and that they had also an Arch-Bishop or Primate, whose ancient seat had been at Caerleon; who rejected the Papacy; then possessing and defending the priviledge of their freedom from any foreign Jurisdiction.
This their priviledge was secured to them, both by the Nicene, Calcedonian, and Ephesian Councils. Contrary to these Councils, if the Pope did intend to give Augustine the primacy over the Brittains, it was a plain usurpation. Certainly the priviledges of the Brittannick Church returned with its Christianity; neither could Gregory dispose of them to Austin, or he to Gregory.
Besides Lastly, 'tis not possible any sober man can imagine, that that humble and holy Pope, St. Gregory, who so much detested, if in earnest, the very Title of Ʋniversal Bishop, should actually invade the priviledge of the Brittains, andIf in earnest. hazard his own Salvation in his own Judgment, when he so charitably designed the Conversion of England by sending Austin hither.
T. C. saith, it appears that Brittain was anciently Obj. subject to the See of Rome: For Wilfred, Arch-Bishop of York, appealed to Rome twice;Wilfred. and was twice restored to his Bishoprick. An, 673.
We see when this was done: Seventy and three Sol. An. 673. years after the first six hundred.
He appealed indeed, but was still rejected; notwithstanding the sentence of Rome in his favour, for six years together, during the Reigns of King Egbert and Alfrid his Son; so far is this instance, from being a proof of the Popes possession here at that time: Yet this is the most famous, saith my Lord Bramhall, I had almost said, the only Appellant from England to Rome, that we read of before the Conquest.
Moreover, the Answer of King Alfred to theAlfred. spel. conc. an. 705. Popes Nuncio, sent hither by the Pope on purpose, is very remarkable: He told him, he honoured them as his Parents for their grave lives and honourable Aspects; but he could not give any assent to their Legation because it was against reason, that a Person twice Condemned by the whole Council of the English, should be restored upon the Popes Letter.
At this time it is apparent, neither the Kings of England, nor the Councils of English Churchmen (as my Lord Bramhall expresseth it, two Kings successively, and the great Councils of the Kingdom, and the other Arch-Bishop Theodore, with all the prime Ecclesiasticks, and the Flower of the English Clergy, opposing so many Sentences and Messages from Rome) did believe, that England was under the Jurisdiction of Rome, or ought to be so.
Yea, the King and the Church, after Alfred'sAfter Alfred. death, still made good this Conclusion; that it was against Reason, that a person twice condemned by the whole Council of the English, should be restored upon the Popes Bull.
Malmsbury would suggest, that the King and [Page 52] the Arch-Bishop Theodore, were smitten with remorse before their deaths, for the injury done to Wilfred, &c. But not the King only, but the whole Council; not Theodore alone, but the whole Clergy opposed the Popes Letter: which is enough both to render the dream of Malmsbury, a ridiculous Fable; and for ever to confirm this truth, that England was not then, viz. in the six hundred seventy and third Year of Christ, under the Jurisdiction of the Pope, either actually or in the belief of the Church or Kingdom of England.
The Latter, viz. the non-possession of out belief of the Popes universal Jurisdiction, (which is so much insisted upon by the Romanists) will yet more evidently appear, by that which followeth.
SECT. II.
No Possession of our Belief, ancient.
VVE have found the Brittains, by the good Abbot, and two several Synods; Not in England. we have found the State of England in three successive Kings, their great Councils and body of the Clergy, refused to yield Obedience both to the Popes Persuasions, Injunctions, Sentences, and Legates: Therefore it seems impossible that Brittain or England should then believe either the Popes Infallibility, or their obligation to his Jurisdiction; or that there was any such thing as the Tradition of either delivered to them by [Page 53] their Ancestors or believed among them.
Indeed, by this one Argument, those four great Characters of the Papacy are deleted and blotted out for ever, viz. Possession, Tradition, Infallibility, and Antiquity.
I shall add the practice and belief of Scotland Nor in Scotland. too; that other great part of our Kings dominions: When the Popes Legate, more thanMath. Par. in H. 3. an. 1238. twice six hundred years after Christ, viz. about 1238. entred Scotland, to visit the Churches there; Alexander the second, then King of the Scots, forbad him so to do. Alledging, That none of his Predecessors had ever admitted any such, neither would he suffer it: And therefore willed him at his own Peril to forbear. Hence 'tis evident, there was neither Tradition nor Belief, either of the Popes ancient and necessary Government, and therefore not of his Infallibility; much less that anciently and from the beginning, the Pope had exercised his Jurisdiction more in Scotland than in England. We have that Kings word for it, None of his Predecessors had ever admitted any such.
SECT. III.
In Canons, Apost: Nice, Milev, &c. This Belief could have no Ground. Sardia.
VVHat could possibly sway the first Ages to such a belief of the Popes universal Vid. c. 20. Jurisdiction? Certainly nothing from the Councils; nor the practice of the Church in other places, nor indeed the declared Judgment of the Pope himself, nor the words of the Laws.
1. Nothing to be found in the Canons of theNot Councils. Apostles. Ancient Councils could invite to such belief. In the Apostles Canons, we find the quite contrary; [...], the first or primate among the Bishops of every Nation shall be accounted [...], as their Head; and that every one of those Primates shall [...] do those things only which belong to his Province and the Regions under it; and in pursuance of those Canons, the first Nicene Council decreed [...], [...]ic [...]. &c. that they that are cast out by some, shall not be received by other Bishops, and that this must be observed by the Bishops through every Province; and in further Harmony the Milevetan Council prohibits all appeal from theirMileve. own Bishops, but to the African Councils and Primates of their own Provinces; and that they which shall appeal to any Foreign, whether Bishop or Council shall not be received into Communion with any in Africk. And lastly, the Practice of all this is visible in the very Synodical Epistle [Page 55] of the African Council to Pope Celestine, whereVid. v. Dr. Ham. at larg. dispar. disp. 397 398, 399, &c. they beseech him for the future, that he will receive none such, because he may easily find it defined in the Council of Nice. These Canons are all in the Roman Codex, and cannot be pretended to be invalid; neither can they possibly oblige any man to believe that the Pope had universal Jurisdiction as is now pretended.
Moreover, as Dr. Hammond Notes, to some of these Canons the Pope himself makes Oath, Disp. disp. p. 178. Pope swears to the Canons. that he will inviolably observe them (see Corp. Juris can. decret. part. 1. dist. 16. c. 8.) and from that Oath, of the Pope, our Bishops made this very conclusion, that the Popes that Exercised a primacy over any other Bishops but those of their own province in Italy, transgress'd their own profession made in their Creation: as further appears by the institution of a Christian man in the year 1538.
But more largly of this in the last Chapters.
Therefore, the Brittains could not believe that they then owed Subjection to the papacy, but they must charge the writers of the Apostolick Cannons (whether by Apostles or Apostolical men) and the Councills, for enacting Sacriligious decrees; and the Pope also for swearing the Inviolable observation of them.
These things are plain, and S. W. by pretending in general, that Words admit of Various interpretations, without applying his Rule to the Case; gives but too just occasion to Dr. Hammond to expose him as he doth. See disp. disp. p. 181 182 183 184.
Eadmer speaks plain and home too; it wasp. 58. 43. inauditum in Britannia, quemlibet hominum super se vices Apostolicas gerere, nisi solum Archiepiscopum [Page 56] Cantuariae. it was a thing unheard of, no practice of it, no Tradition for it; therefore no such thing Could be believ'd, that any other (not the Pope himself) did Apostolically Govern the affairs of Brittaine, but only the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury.
SECT. 4.
Conc. Sard. Calced. Constantinop.
IT may be said, the Brittains might hearVid. Cap. 20. Sict. 9. of the Canon of the Council of Sardica; where it was decreed that Bishops grieved, might Sardica. appeal to the Bishop of Rome.
The words of the Council are these, [...],Sol. &c. In Case any Bishop thought himself unjustly Condemned; if it seem good to you, let us honour the Memory of Peter the Apostle; that it be written by those who have Judged the Cause to Julius the Bishop of Rome; and if it seem good, let the judgment be renew'd, and let them appoint such as may take Cognizance of of it. hereupon tis plain
1 These Fathers did not acknowledge the Popes Supremacy, who thus laid it at the feet, and pleasure of others, (if it seem good to you)
2. Here is no peremptory Order, neither, and it might not Seem good to Civil Princes, to suffer such Appeals.
3. No absolute appeal it seems was intended: but only the Bishop of Rome might review the Case: and how much a review differs from Apeal; More of Conc▪ Sar. hereafter. and that nothing but power to revew is [Page 57] here given to the Bishop of Rome, are both fully manifested by the Arch-Bishop of Paris, Petr. de Maro. de Concord. l. 7. c. 3. sect. 6, 7. &c.
4. The Decree (such as it is) is not grounded upon any prior right, from Scripture, tradition, or possession, or any former Council; hath no other Argument but the honour of Saint Peter; and that not in his Authority, but his Memory; who first sat in that See, where Julius was now Bishop: but we may have leave to ask, where was the Supremacy of the Church of Rome before? or how should the Brittains dream of it before? or why did not these Canons take notice of the undoubted Canon of Nice to the contrary, made two and twenty years before, either to null or explain it?
But that these Sardic Canons, neither established the Pope's Supremacy; nor were acknowledged to bind the Church afterwards; nor could be accounted an Appendix to the Council of Nice; and what weakness and falsness has been practised upon this Argument, is so largly, ingenuously and satisfactorily manifested by Doctor Sillingfleet, that I shall for his fuller satisfaction refer the Reader to him, in his Ration. acc. p. 419, 420, 421. &c.
It is strongly argued in the last reasonings of my Lord Bramhall, that after the Eastern Bishops were departed, this Council of Sardica was no general Council; because the presence of five great Patriarchs were ever held necessary to the being of a general Council; as Bellarmine confesseth de Conc. Li. c. 17.
If this Council had been general: Why do Saint Gregory, Isiodore, and Bede, leave it out of [Page 58] the Number of general Councils? Why did Saint Austine, Alipius and the African Fathers, slight it? and which is more, why doth the Eastern Church not reckon it among their Seven; nor the Western Church among their Eight first general Councils? Why did the English Church omit it in their Number in the Synod of Hedifeld Apud Spel. An. 680. l. 169. in the year 680. and embrace only unto this day the Council of Nice, the first of Constantinople, the first of Ephesus, and the first and second of Calcedon?
The five first general Councils were therefore incorporated into our English Laws; but this Council of Sardica never was: Therefore contrary to this Canon of Appeal, 'tis the Fundamental Law of England, in that Famous Memorial of Clarendon: All Appeals in England must proceed Regularly from the Arch-Deacon to the Bishop, from the Bishop to the Arch-Bishop, and if the Arch-Bishop failed to do justice, the last Complaint must be to the King to give Order for redress.
'Tis evident, the great Council of Calcedon P. 2. ac. 14. c. 9. contradicted this Canon for Appeals to Rome: where Appeals from the Arch-Bishop are directed to be made to every Primate, or the HolyCalcedon. See of Constantinople, as well as Rome: from which Evidence, we have nothing but silly Evasions, as that Primate truly observs, v. Sch. guarded p. 374.
Besides, if our Fore-fathers had heard of the Canons of the Councils truly general, (as no doubt they had) how could they possibly believe the unlimited Jurisdiction of Rome, the Council of Calcedon is not denied to give equal [Page 59] Priviledges to the Patriarch of Constantinople, with the Patriarch of Rome. And the Council of Constantinople conclude thus: for the (Nicene) Fathers did justly give Priviledges to the See of Constantinople. old Rome, because it was the Imperial City; and the 150 godly Bishops moved with the same consideration, did give equal Priviledges to the See of new Rome; that that City which was the Sear of the Empire and Senate should enjoy equal Priviledges with the Ancient Imperial City of Rome; and be extolled and magnified in Ecclesiastical Affaires as well as it, being the Second in order from it: and in the last Sentence of the Judges upon Review of the Cause: the Arch-Bishop of the Imperial City of Const. or new Rome, must enjoy the same Priviledges of Honour; and have the same Power out of his own Authority, to ordain Metropolitans in the Asiatick, Pontick, and Thracian Diocess.
Are these the Words of a General Council? could these Fatbers imagine the Pope at that time Monarch of the whole Church? or could this be acknowledged by England at first, and they yet give up their Faith to the Pope's Universal Power? Can these things consist? Yea, is there not something in all the Councils allowed by the Ancient Brittains, and the Ancient English Church, sufficient to induce a Faith quite contrary to the Roman Pretensions?
But as to this Canon of Constantinople, S. W. Object. quits his hands; roundly telling us, that it was no free Act, but voted Tumultuously, after most of the Fathers were departed.
S. W. had been safer, if he had been wiser: Sol. for that which he saith, is altogether false; [Page 60] and besides such a cluster of Forgeries, as deserves the Whet-stone to purpose; as my Lord Bramhall manifests against him, Sch-guard. p. 354.
1. False: the Act was made before the Bishops had license to depart; it had a Second Hearing; and was debated by the Pope's own Legates on his behalfe, before the most glorious Judges; and maturely Sentenced by them in the Name of the Council. This was one of those four Councils, which Saint Gregory honoured next to the four Gospels. This is one of those very Councils, which every succeeding Pope doth swear to observe to the least tittle.
2. For his Forgeries about it, he is sufficiently shamed by the Primate in the place cited: 'tis pity such shifts should be used; and 'tis folly to use them; when the Truth appears, what remains, but, both the Person and the Cause reproach'd.
See more of the Councils at the latter end.
SECT. V.
Arabic Canons forged; no Canons of the Council of Nice.
YEt 'tis a Marvellous thing, that the Romanist Object. should dare to impose upon so great and learned a Primate, as the late Arch-Bishop Land; that by the third Canon of the Council of Nice, the Patriarch is in the same manner over all [Page 61] those that are under his Authority; as he who holds the See of Rome is Head, and Prince of the Patriachs, resembling Saint Peter, and his Equal in Authority.
When 'tis most evident to the meanest capacity, Answ. that will search into it; that, that is no Canon of the true Council of Nice; and that in stead of the third, it is the thirty ninth of the supposititious and forged Canons; as they are set forth in the Arabick Editions, both by Pisanus and Turrianus.
In these Editions there are no less than eighty Canons pretended to be Nicene; whereas the Nicene Council never passed above twenty: as is evident from such as should know best, the Greek Authors; who all reckon but twentyHist. Ecl. l. 1. c. 7. Canons of that Council. Such as Theodoret, Nicephorus Calistus, Gelasius Cricenus, Alphonsus Ecl. Hist. l. 8. c. 19. Act. Conc. Nic. lib. 2. Pisanus, and Binnius himself confesseth that all the Greeks say there were no more but twenty Canons, then determined.
Yea, the Latins themselves allowed no more: for although Ruffinus make twenty two, 'tis by splitting of two into four.
And in that Epitome of the Canons, which Pope Hadrian sent to Charles the Great, for the Government of the Western Churches, Anno 773. the same Number appears: and in Hincmarus's M. S. the same is proved, from the Testimonies of the Tripartite History, Ruffinus, the Carthaginian Council, the Epistles of Ciril of Alex. Atticus of Constant. and the twelfth Action of the Council of Calcedon: and if we may believe a Pope, viz. Stephen, in Gratian, saith, the Roman Church did allow of no moreGra. dis. 16. c. 20. than twenty.
The truth is put beyond all question, lastly, both by the proceedings of the African Fathers, in the case of Zosimus about the Nicene Canons, when an early and diligent search made it evident; and also by the Codex Canonum. Eccl. Afric. P. 363. p. 58. where it is expresly said, there was but twenty Canons.
But this matter is more than clear, by theP. 391, 392 elaborate pains of Dr. Still. defence of the late Arch-Bishop Land, to whom, I must refer my Reader.
Yet Bellarmine and Binius would prove there Obj. were more than twenty.
But their proofs depend either upon things,Sol. as suppositions, as the Arabick Canons themselves; such as the Epistles of Julius and Athanasius ad Marcum: or else they only prove, that some other things were determined by that Council, viz. Concerning Rebaptization, and the keeping of Easter, &c. which indeed might be Acts of the Council, without putting them into theAd an. 325. P. 108. Canons; as Baronius himself confesseth, and leaves the patronage of them, and Spondanus, in his contraction of Baronius, relates it as his positiveAd an. 325. n. 42. Opinion, that he rejected all but twenty, whether Arabick or other, as spurious.
So that it will bear no further contest, but we may safely conclude, the Arabick Canons, and consequently this of the Popes Authority, is a mere Forgery of later times; there being no evidence at all, that they were known to the Church in all the time of the four first general Councils.Vid. [...]. 20.
SECT. VI.
Practice interpreted the Canons to the same Sence against the Pope: Disposing of Patriarchs. Cyprian. Aug.
VVE have found nothing in the Canons of the ancient Councils that might give occasion to the belief of the Popes Jurisdiction in England, in the Primitive Ages of the Church; but indeed, very much to the contrary: But the Romanist affirms against my Lord of Canterbury, that the Practice of the Church is always the best Expositor and Assertor of the Canons. We are now to examine, whether the ancient practice of the Church was sufficient to persuade a belief of the Popes Jurisdiction as is pretended. In the mean time not doubting, but that it is a thing most evident; that the Pope hath practised contrary to the Canons; and the Canons have declared, and indeed been practised against the Pope.
But what Catholick Practice is found on Record, that can be supposed a sufficient ground of this Faith, either in England or any part of Christendom? Certainly not of Ordinations or Appeals, or Visitations. Yea, can it be imagined, that our English Ancestors, had not heard of the practice of the Brittains in maintaining their liberty when it was assaulted by Austin; and rejecting his demands of Subjection to the See of Rome? No doubt they had heard of the Cyprian Priviledge; and how it was insisted on in barr [Page 64] of the universal Pastorship, by their friends the Eastern Church: from whom, they in likelihood received the Faith; and with whom they were found at first in Communion, about the observation of Easter and Baptism; and in practice, divers from the Church of Rome.
But one great point of practice is here pitcht Obj. upon by Baronius; and after him by T. C. It is the Popes Confirmation of the Election, deposing and restoring of Patriarchs: which they say he did, as Head and Prince of all the Patriarchs, and consequently of the whole Church.
But where hath he done these strange feats?Sol. Certainly not in England: And we shall find the instances not many nor very early, any where else. But to each Branch.
1. 'Tis urged, that the Popes Confirmation Confirm. Patriarchs. is required to all new elected Patriarchs.
Admit it; but the Arch-Bishop of Paris, Petrus Dr. Still. de Marca, fully answers Baronius (and indeed every body else) that this was no token of Jurisdiction; but only of receiving into Communion; De conc. l. 6. c. 5. s. 2. and as a Testimony of Consent to the Consecration. If any force be in this Argument, then the Bishop of Carthage had powerCypr. Ep. 52. p. 75. over the Bishop of Rome; because he and other African Bishops, Confirm'd the Bishop of Rome's Ordination.
Baronius insists much upon the Confirmation of Anatolius by Leo I. which very instance answers it self. Leo himself tells us, that it wasEp. 38. to manifest, that there was but one entire Communion among them throughout the World.
Yet it is not to be omitted, that the practice of the Church supposeth that the Validity of [Page 65] the Patriarchs Consecration, depended not uponConsec. depends not on Confirmation. the Confirmation, or indeed, Consent of the Pope of Rome. Yea though he did deny his Comunicatory letters, that did not hinder them, from the Execution of their Office. Therefore Flavianus the Patriarch of Antloch; though opposed by three Roman Bishops, successively, who used all importunity with the Emperor, that he might be displaced; yet because the Churches of the Orient, did approve of him and Communicate with him, he was allowed; and their consent stood against the Bishops of Rome. At last, the Bishop of Rome, severely rebuked for his Pride by the Emperor, yielded; and his Consent was given only by renewing Communion with him. But where was the Popes power; either to make, or make void a Patriarch, while this was in Practice?
2. Doth Practice better prove the PopesDeposing▪ Patriarchs. power, to depose unworthy Patriarchs? The contrary is evident; for both before and after the Council of Nice; according to that Council, the practice of the Church placed the power of deposing Patriarchs, in Provincial Councils; and the Pope had it not, till the Council of Sardica decreed in the case of Athanasius, as P. de Marca abundantly proves: Vid. de Concord. l. 7. c. 1. Sect. 6. Also, that the Council of Sardica it self, did not (as is commonly said) decree Appeals to Rome; but only gave the Bishop of Rome power to review their Actions; but still reserving to Provincial▪ Councils, that Authority which the Nicene Council had established them in.
But T. C. urgeth, that we read of no less than Obj. [Page 66] eight several Patriarchs of Constantinople deposed by the Bishop of Rome.
Where doth he read it? In an Epistle of PopeSol. Nicolaus to the Emperor Michael. Well chosen saith Doctor Still. a Popes Testimony in his own Cause. And such a one, as was then in Controversie with the Patriarch of Constantinople, and so late too, as the Ninth Century is: when his power was much grown from the Infancy of it.
Yet, for all this, this Pope on such an occasion, and at that time, did not say, that the Patriarchs mention'd by him, were depos'd by the Popes sole Authority, but not Ejected (Sine Consensu Romani Pontificis) without his Consent: and his design was, only to shew that Ignatius the Patriarch, ought not to have been deposed without his Consent v. Nic. 1. 8. Mich. Imp. Tom. 6. Con. p. 506.
Did not Sixtus the third depose Policronius Obj. Bishop of Jerusalem?
No. He only sent eight Persons from a SynodSol. at Rome to Jerusalem; who offered not, by the Popes Authority, to depose him, as should have have been proved: but by their means seventy Neighbour Bishops, were Called; by whom, he was deposed: besides Binius himself,T [...]m. 2. Con. p. 685. Condemns those very acts, that report this story, for Spurious.
3. But have we any better proof of theRestoring Patriarchs. Popes power, to restore such as were deposed?
The only Instance in this Case, brought by T. C. is of Athanasius and Paulus, restored by Julius, and indeed to little purpose.
Tis true, Athanasius Cndemned by two Synods, goes to Rome, where he and Paulus, are [Page 67] received into Communion by Julius; not liking the decree of the Eastern Bishops. Julius never pleads, his Power to depose Patriarchs; but that his consent for the sake of Ʋnity, should also have been first desired; and that so great a Matter in the Church, required a Council both of the Eastern and Western Bishops. Vid. P. de Marca l. 7. c. 4. s. 6.
But, saith Dr. Still. when we consider, with what heat and stomach this was received by theP. 401. Q. ac. Eastern Bishops; how they absolutely deny, that the Western Bishops had any more to do with their proceedings, than they had with theirs: When they say, that the Pope by this Ʋsurpation, was the cause of all the mischief that followed: You see what an excellent instance you have made choice of, to prove the Popes power of Restoring Bishops, to be acknowledged by the whole Church.
Sure, so far the Churches practice abroad, could not prevail to settle his right of Jurisdion in the English Faith; especially, considering the Practice of our own Church, in opposing the Letters and Legates of Popes for six years together, for the Restoring of Arch-Bishop Wilfred by two of our own successive Kings; and the whole State of England Ecclesiastical and Civil, as appeared above.
Moreover St. Cyprian professeth in the Council of Carthage, neque enim quisquam, &c. for no one of us hath made himself Bishop of Bishops: or driven his Fellow Bishops to a necessity of Obedience: Particularly relating to Stephen then BishopAn. 258. n. 24. of Rome; as Baronius himself resolves.
But upon a matter of Fact, St. August. gave hisSt. August. [Page 68] own judgment, both of the Popes Power and Action in that known case of the Donatists. First, they had leave to be heard by foreign Bishops. 2. Forti non debuit, yet perhaps Melciades, the Bishop of the Roman Church, ought not to ufurp to himself this Judgment which had been determined by seventy African Bishops, Tigisitanus sitting Primate. 3. St. Augustine proceeds, and what will you say, if he did not usurp this Power? For the Emperor (being desired) sent Bishops, Judges; which should sit with him, and determine what was just upon the whole cause: So that upon the whole, 'tis easily observed, that in St. Augustines judgment, both the Right and the Power, by which the Pope (as the rest) proceeded; was to be resolved to the Emperor, as a little before, ad cujus curam; to whose care it did chiefly belong; de qua, rationem Deo redditurus est, of which he was to give account to God. Could this consist with the belief of the Popes universal Pastorship by Divine Right? if there can possibly, after so clear evidence needVid. Dr. Ham. disp. p. 398. &c. & Still. Rationale. p. 405. more to be said of St. Augustines judgment in this; it is only to refer you to the Controversies between the African Bishops, and the Bishop of Rome in case of Appeals.
SECT. VII.
Not the Sayings of Ancient Popes, or Practice. Agatho, Pelagius, Gregory, Victor.
VVE can find nothing in the ancient Canons, or ancient practice, to groundPopes claimed. a belief of the Popes Authority in England upon, yet sure Popes themselves claimed it; and used Expressions to let us know it.
Were it so indeed, experience tells us how little Popes are to be believed in their own cause; and all reason persuades us not to believe them, against the Councils and Practice of the Church, and the judgment of the Fathers.
But some of the ancient Popes have been found so honest, as to confess against themselves; and acknowledge plain truth against their own greatness.
The Popes universal headship, is not to be believed from the words of Pope Agatho, in hisAgatho. Letter to the Emperor; where St. Paul stands as high as St. Peter, [...],Con. To. 2. p. 61. B. both are said by him to be heads or chief of the Apostles: Besides he expresly claimed only the Western Patriarchate.
But Pope Pelagius the Second, is more plainPelagius. and home, to Rome it self. Nec etiam Romanus Pontifex universalis est appellandus, the Pope ofDecret. p. 1. dis. 99. n. 10. Rome is not to be called universal Bishop: This was the opinion of that Pope of Rome himself, as it is cited out of his Epistle, and put into the [Page 70] Body of the Law by Gratian: now, one would think, that the same Law denied the Power, that denied the Title properly expressing that Power.
How triflingly doth S. W. object: these words are not found in the Council of Carthage, while they are found in the Corpus Juris; the Law, now of as much force at Rome as that Council.
'Tis weaker to say, they are Gratians own Addition, seeing his Addition is now Law; and also proved to be the Sense of the Pope Pelagius: in his Epistle, he saith, let none of the Patriarchs ever use the name of Ʋniversal, applying in the conclusion to himself, being then Pope, as one of that Number; and so, if he were either Pontifex Maximus, or a Patriarch, and neither himself nor any Patriarck might beDr. Ham. disp. disp. p. 418, 419. called Ʋniversalis; then sure nothing was added by him, that said in his Title to the fourth Chapter as Gratian did; Nec etiam Pontifex, not even the Bishop of Rome must be called Ʋ niversal Bishop.
But what shall be said to Saint Gregory: who,Gregory. in his Epistle to Eulogius, Bishop of Alexandria, tells him, that he had prohibited him to call him Ʋniversal Father; that he was not to doEpis. ex Reg. l. 8. indic. 1. c. 30. &c. 4. ind. 13. c. 72 & 76. it; that, reason required the contrary; that, it's derogatory to his Brethren; that this honour had, by a Council, that of Calcedon, been offered to his Predecessors, but refused, and never used by any.
Again, higher, he tells Mauritius, fidenter dico, who ever calls himself Ʋniversal Priest, orL. 7. Ep. 30. desires to be so called; is by his pride, a Forerunner [Page 71] of Antichrist; his pride is an Indication of Antichrist approaching: as he saith to theLib. 4. Ep. 38. Empress, l. 4. Ep. 34. Yea, an Imitation of none but the Devil; endeavouring to break out to the top of Singularity; as he saith, to John himself: yea, elsewhere, he calls this Title, the name of Blasphemy; and saith, that, those thatIbid. Ep 32 & 40. consent to it do, fidem perdere, destroy the Faith.
A strong Title, that neither Saint Gregory, nor, as he saith, any one of his Predecessors; no Pope, that went before him, would ever accept of: and herein, saith he, I plead not my own Ibid. Ep. 32. cause, but the cause of God, of the whole Church, of the Laws, the Venerable Councils, the Commands of Christ; which are all disturbed with the invention of this proud pompatick stile of Ʋniversal Bishop.
Now, can any one imagine, except one prejudiced, as S. W. that the Power is harmless, when the Title that doth barely express it, is so develish a thing? Can any one imagine, that Saint Gregory knew himself to be that indeed, which in Word he so much abominates? or that he really exercised that Ʋniversal Authority, and Universal Bishoprick; though, he so prodigiously lets flie against the Stile of Ʋniversal Bishop? yet all this is said, and must be maintained, lest we should exclude the Ʋniversal Pastorship out of the Primitive Church.
There is a great deal of pitiful stuff used by the Romanist, upon this Argument; with which I shall not trouble the Reader, yet nothing shall be omitted that hath any shew of Argument on their Side: among which the words of Saint [Page 72] Gregory following in his Argument, are most material.
Saint Gregory saith, the care of the whole Object. Church was by Christ committed to the chief of the Apostles, Saint Peter; and yet he is not called the Ʋniversal Bishop.
'Tis confessed that Saint Gregory doth saySol. that the care of the whole is committed to Saint Peter: again, that he was the Prince of the Apostles; and yet he was not called Ʋniversal Apostle: 'tis hence plain, that his being Prince of the Apostles, did not carry in it so much as Ʋniversal Bishop: otherwise, Saint Gregory would not have given the one, and denied him the other; and 'tis as plain, that he had the care of all Churches, and so had Saint Paul; but 'tis not plain, that he had Power over all Churches.
Doctor Hammond proceeds irrisistibly to prove the contrary from Saint Gregory himself in the Novels: if any Complaint be made, saith he, against a Bishop, the Cause shall be judged before the Metropolitane, Secundum Regulas Ex Reg. lib. 11. Ep. 54. Sanctas & Nostras Leges; if the Party stand not to his Judgment, the Cause is to be brought to the Arch-Bishop or Patriarch of that Diocess; and he shall give it a Conclusion, according to the Canons and Laws aforesaid; no place left for Appeal to Rome.
Yet it must be acknowledged, Saint Gregory Object. adds, si dictum fuerit &c. where there is no Metropolitane nor Patriarch, the Cause may be heard by the Apostolick See, which Gregory calls the Head of all Churches.
Now, if this be allowed, what hath the Pope Sol. [Page 73] gained, if perhaps such a Church should be found, as hath neither Primate nor Patriarch? how is he the nearer to the Ʋniversal Authority over those Churches that have Primates of their own; or which way will he by this means extend his Jurisdiction to us in England, who have ever had more than one Metropolitane? the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury was once acknowledged by a Pope to be Alterius Orbis Apostolicus & Patriarch.
But admitting this extraordinary Case; that where there is neither Metropolitan nor Patriarch there, they are to have recourse to the See Apostolick: 'tis a greater wonder that the Romanist should insist upon it, then that his late (Grace) should mention it; at which A. C. so much admires: for this one observation with the assistance of that known Rule in Law (exceptio confirmat Regulam in non exceptis) puts a plain and speedy end to the whole Controversie: for if recourse may be had to Rome, from no other place, but where there is neither Primate nor Patriarch; then not from England, either when Saint Gregory laid down the Rule, or ever since, and perhaps then from no other place in the World; and indeed provision was thus made against any such extraordinary Case that might possibly happen; for it is but reason▪ that, where there is no Primate to appeal to, appeal should be received somewhere else; and where better, than at Rome, which Saint Gregory calls Caput omnium Ecclesiarum? and this is the utmost advantage, the Romanist can hope to receive from the Words.
But we see Saint Gregory calls Rome the Head Object. of all Churches.
'Tis true, whether he intends a Primacy, ofSol. Fame or visible Splendor and Dignity, being the Seat of the Emperor, or Order and Ʋnity, is not certain? but 'tis certain, he intends nothing less by it, than, that which just now he denied; a Supremacy of Power and Ʋniversal ordinary Jurisdiction; he having, in the words immediately fore-going, concluded all ordinary Jurisdiction within every proper Primacy or Patriarchate.
But saith S. W. Saint Gregory practised the Object. thing, though he denied the Word of Ʋniversal.
What Hypocrisie! damn the Title as heSol. doth, and yet practise the thing! you must have good proof.
His first Instance, is of the Primate of Byzacene; wherein the Emperor first put forth his Authority, and would have him judged by Gregory: Piissimus Imperator eum per nos voluit Vid. Ep. 65. l. 7. judicari, saith Gregory: Hence, as Doctor Hammond smartly and soundly observes, that Appeals from a Primate, lie to none but the Supreme Magistrate.
To which purpose, in the Case of Maximus Bishop of Solana, decreed excommunicate,Ep. l. 3. Ep. 20. by Gregory; his Sentence was still with this reserve and submission, nisi prius: unless I should first understand by my most Serene Lords (the Emperors) that they commanded it to be done.
Thus, if this perfect instance (as S. W. calls it) have any force in it; his Cause is gone, what ever advantage he pretends to gain by it.
Besides, the Emperors Command was, that Gregory should judge him, juxta Statuta Canonica; [Page 75] and Gregory himself pleads, quicquid esset Canonicum Judicaremus.
Thus S. W's. Cause is killed twice by his own perfect instance: for if Saint Gregory took the Judgment upon him in obedience to the Emperor; and did proceed, and was to proceed in judging, according to the Canons; where was then the Ʋniversal Monarchy?
Yet, it is confessed by Dr. Hammond, which is a full answer to all the other, (not so perfect instances) that in case of injury done to any by a Primate or Patriarch, (there being no lawful Superior, who had power over him) the injured person sometimes, made his complaint to the Pope, as being the most Eminent Person in the Church; and in such case, he questionless might and ought, in all fraternal Charity, admonish the Primate or Patriarch, or disclaim Communion with him, unless he reform.
But it ought to be shewn that Gregory did formally excommunicate any such Primate or Patriarch; or juridically and authoritively act, in any such Cause, without the express license of the Emperor, which not being done, his instances are answered: besides, Saint Gregory always pleads the Ancient Canons; which is far from any claim of Ʋniversal Pastorship by Divine Right, or Donation of Christ to Saint Peter. I appeal (saith Doctor Hammond) to S. W. whether that were the Interpretation of secundùm Canones; and yet, he knows, that no other Tenure but that, will stand him in stead.
Indeed, the unhappiness is, as the DoctorVid. dispat. disp. p. 408. to p 423. observes, that such Acts at first, but necessary [Page 76] fraternal charity were by ambitious, men drawn into example, and means of assuming power of Ʋniversal Pastorship; which yet cannot be more vehemently prejudiced by any thing, than by those Ancient examples, which being rightly considered, pretend no higher than Ecclesiastical Canons, and the Universal Laws of Charity; but never made claim to any Supremacy of power over all Bishops, by Divine Institution.
It yet appears not that Saint Gregory practised, the thing, but to avoid Arrogance disclaims the name of Ʋniversal Bishop.
A. C. against my Lord of Canterbury, goes another way to work: he grants the Title, and also the thing signified by it, to be both renounced by Saint Gregory; but distinguishes of the Term Ʋniversal Bishop, into Grammatical, to the exclusion of all other Bishops, from being properly Bishops; and Metaphorical, whereby the Bishops are secured, as such, in their respective Diocesses; yet all of them under the Jurisdiction of the Ʋniversal Bishop, viz. of Rome.
This distinction, Doctor Stillingfleet destroys,Sol. not more elaborately than fully and perfectly: shewing, that, 1. 'tis impossible Saint Gregory should understand the Term of Ʋniversal BishopLib. 4. Ep. 32. in that strict Grammatical Sense: for the reason, why this Title was refused, was because it seemed to diminish the honour of other Bishops, when it was offered the Bishops of Rome in a Council of six hundred and thirty Bishops; who cannot be imagined to divest themselves, by their kindness, of their very Office; though they hazarded somewhat of their honour. Can [Page 77] we think the Council, that gave the same Title to John, intended thus to depose themselves? how comes it to pass that none of John's or Ciriacus's Successors, did ever challenge this Title, in that literal sence, if so it was understood.
But to wave many things impertinent; 'tis evident, Saint Gregory understood the Title Metaphorically, from the reasons he gives against it; which also equally serve to prove against S. W. that it was not so much the Title as the Authority of an Ʋniversal Bishop, which he so much opposed.
He argueth thus to John the Patriarch: What wilt thou answer to Christ the Head of the Ʋ niversal Lib. 4. Ep. 38. Church in the day of Judgment, who doest endeavour to subject all his Members to thee, under the name of Ʋniversal Bishop?
Again, doth he not arise to the height of Singularity, Ibid. that he is Subject to none, but Rules over all? and can you have a more perfect description of the present Pope, than is here given? or is it the Title or the Power, that makes him. Subject to none, that Rules over all?
Again, he imitates the pride of Lucifer, endeavouringIbid. to be Head (not sure, in Title, but Power) of the Church Triumphant; as the Pope of the Church Militant: Exalting his Throne, Ibid. (not his Name) as Gregory adds, above the Stars of God, viz. the Bishops, and the height of the Clouds.
Again, Saint Peter was the first Member of the Church: Paul, Andrew, and John, what are they else but Heads of particular Churches; and yet they are all Members of the Church under [Page 78] one Head, i. e. Christ; as before he had said: we see he allows not Peter himself to be Head of the Church. None that was truly Holy, was ever called by that name of Ʋniversal Bishop: which he makes to be the same with the head of the Church.
But Lastly, suppose St. Gregory did mean, that this Title in its strict grammatical sence, was to be abhorred, and not as Metaphorically taken, What hath the Pope gained? who at this day bears that Title in the highest and strictest sence imaginable? as the Dr. proves; and indeed needs no proof, being evident of it self, and to the observation of the whole world. Thus all the hard words of St. Gregory uttered so long agon, against such as admitted or desired that Title, unavoidably fall upon the Modern Roman Bishops, that take upon them to be the sole Pastors of the Church; and say that they are Oecumenical Bishops, and that all Jurisdiction is derived from them: They are Lucifers and Princes of Pride; using a vain, new, rash, foolish, proud, profane, erroneous, wicked, hypocritical, singular; presumptuous, blasphemous Name; as that holy Pope inveighed against it. Moreover, as he also adds, they transgress Gods Laws, violate the Canons, dishonour the Church, despise their Brethren, and cause Schism. Istud nomen facere L. 6. ep. 30, 31. Obj. in dissessionem Ecclesiae.
But it is said, that Pope Victor excommunicated the Asian Churches all at once: Therefore, saith A. C. the Pope had of right some Authority over the Asian Bishops; and by confequence over the whole Church: And this appears in that, Irenaus in the name of the Gallican Bishops, [Page 79] writes to Victor not to proceed so rashly in this Action: as appears in Eusebius.
1. We answer, that those Bishops, amongSol. whom Irenaeus was one, did severely rebuke that Pope for offering to excommunicate those Asian Vid. Eus. l. 5. c. 24. Churches: Therefore they did not believe him to be the Supreme, Infallible Pastor of the whole Church.
2. His Letters declaring that Excommunication,Ibid. not pleasing all his own Bishops, they countermanded him: Surely not thinking him to be what Popes would now be esteemed.
3. Hence Card. Perron is angry with Eusebius, and calls him an Arrian; and an enemy to the Church of Rome; for hinting, that though the Pope did declare them excommunicate, yet it took no effect, because other Bishops continued still in Communion with them.
4 But the force of the whole Argument leans upon a plain mistake, of the Ancient Discipline, both in the Nature and the Root or Ground of it.
For the nature of Ancient Excommunication,Mistake of the nature. Root of Discipline. especially when practised by one Church against another, did not imply a Positive Act of Authority, but a Negative Act of Charity; or a declaring against the Communion of such with themselves: And therefore was done by Equals to Equals; and sometimes by Inferiors to Superiors. In Equals; thus Johannes Antiochenus in the Ephesine Council, excommunicated Cyril, PatriarchVict. Tu. nu. cro. p. 10. of Alexandria; and in Inferiors (in the sence of our Roman Adversaries) for the African Bishops excommunicated Pope Vigilius: Hence, also, Acacius the Patriarch of Const. expunged the [Page 80] Name of Foelix Bishop of Rome; out of the Dipticks of the Church: And Hilary anethamatized Pope Liberius, therefore Victors declaring the Asian Churches to be excommunicate, is no argument of his power over them.
2. The Root or Ground of the ancient Discipline, is also as plainly mistaken, which was not Authority always, but Care and Charity. Care, I say, not only of themselves who used it, but also of the Church that was censured, and indeed of the whole Church.
'Tis here proper to consider, that though Bishops had their peculiar Seats, and Limits for their Jurisdictions; yet they had all a charitive inspection and care of that universal Church, and sometimes denominations accordingly.
Hence we deny not that the ancient Bishops of Rome deservedly gained the Title of Oecumenical Bishops, a thing of so great moment in the Controversie, that if well considered, might advance very far towards the ending of it: For so the Title hath been given to others, as well as the Bishop of Rome; and therefore, it could not argue any Authority peculiar to him. Also the same universalcare of the Church (the occasion of the Title) hath been acknowledged in others as well as in him; and indeed the power; which is the Root of that Care, as the occasion of that Title, is founded in all Bishops.
Here are three things noted, which may be3 Notes. distinctly considered.
1. Power is given to all Bishops with an immediate respect to the good of the whole Church▪ So that if it were possible, that every particular Bishop could take care of the whole Church, [Page 81] they have Authority enough in their Function to do it; though it be impossible, and indeed inconsistent with peace and order, that all should undertake it: And therefore they have their bounds and limits set them; hence their particular Diocesses: therefore, as St. Cyprian, there is but one Bishoprick in the whole World; a part of which is held by every Bishop.
2. Thus we find in the primitive Church, that every Bishop had his particular Charge, yet they still regarded the common good; extending their care (the second thing observed) sometimes beyond their own division, by their council and direction; yea and exercised their functions sometimes in other places: Of which Dr. Stillingfleet Rat. ac. p. 424, 425. gives many instancesin Polycarp. Ignatius, Irenaeus, St. Cyprian, Faustus.
Yea upon this very ground, Nazianzen saithOr. 18. p. 281. of St. Cyprian, that he not only governed the Churches of Carthage, but all the Western parts, and even almost all the Eastern, Southern, and Northern too, as far as he went.
Arsenius speaks more home to Athanasius; Atha. ap. ad Imp. Const p. 786, &c. We embrace (saith he) Peace and Ʋnity with the Catholick Church, over which, Thou, through the Grace of God, dost preside. Whence Gregory Or. 21. p. 392. Naz. saith of Athanasius, that he made Laws for the whole Earth: And St. Basil writes to him,Ep. 52. that he had care of all the Churches as of his own; and calls him the Head and Chief of all.
And St. Chrisostom in the praise of Eustathius, Tom. 5. p. 631. Savil. the Patriarch of Antioch, saith, that he was instructed by the divine Spirit; that he was not only to have care of that Church over which he was set, but of the whole Church throughout the world.
Now what is this but to say in effect, these great men were universal Bishops; though indeed, they, none of them, had power of Jurisdiction over any Church but their own; as, notwithstanding the general care of the ancient good Bishops of Rome, had of the good of the whole, (and their Influence and Reverence in order thereunto) the Bishops of Rome had not.
3. Upon the former ground and occasion, some Bishops in the most famous Churches, had the honour of the Title of Oecumenical or Universal Bishops.
But here we must confess, the Bishops of Rome had the advantage, being the most famous of all; both by reason of their own primitive merit, and the glory of the Empire, especially the latter.
The Roman Empire was it self accounted universal; and the greatness of the Empire advanced the Church to the same Title; and consequently the Bishops of that Church, above others.
1. That the Roman Empire was so, appearsR. ac. p. 425, 426. by a multitude of Testimonies making orbis Romanus & orbis humanus, Synonimous; collected by Dr. Still. Hence Am. Marcellinus. callsL. 14. c. 16. Rome, Caput Mundi, the head of the World: And the Roman Senate, Asylum Mundi totius: And it was usual then to call, whatever was o [...] of the Roman Empire, Barbaria; as the same Dr.Ibid. proves at large: Therefore that Empire was called in Greek [...]. Act. 11. 28.
2. Some Bishops in the great Churches in the Roman Empire, were called Oecumenical, as that [Page 83] relates to the [...], viz. the Roman Empire. This appears because the very ground of the advancement of the Patriarch of Constantinople, was the greatness of the City; as appears in the Councils of Constantinople and Calcedon about it; and the priviledges of old Rome gave the measure of the priviledges of new Rome.
And in probability, the ground of that Patriarch's usurping the Title of Oecumenical Patriarch, was but to correspond with the greatnessP. 426. of his City; which was then the Seat of the Empire, as Dr. Still. very reasonably Conjectures.
Moreover, all the three Patriarchs of Alexandria, Antioch, and Constantinople, had expressions given them tantamount to that Title: The government of the whole World, the care of all R. ac. p. 426. the Churches, the government as it were of the whole body of the Church: as Dr. Stillingfleet particularly shews. But most clear and full to that purpose,Theod. Haer. fab. l. 4. c. 14. p. 245. To. 4. oper. as he observes, is the Testimony of Theodoret concerning Nestorius, being made Patriarch of Constantinople: He was intrusted with the Government of the Catholick Church of the Orthodox at Constantinople; and thereby, of the whole World.
Where shall we find so illustrious a Testimony for the Bishop of Rome? or if we could, we see it would prove nothing peculiar to him.
Therefore, if the Council of Calcedon did offer the Title of universal Patriarch; or if they did not, but as the truth rather is, some Papers received in that Council, did give him that Title, it signifieth nothing to prove the Popes universal Authority.
Therefore, Sim. Vigorius ingeniously confesseth,Comento. ad Res. Syn. Conc. Bas. p. 36. that when the Western Fathers call the Roman Bishops, Bishops of the universal Church, they do it from the custom of their Churches; not that they look on them as universal Bishops of the whole Church; but in the same sence, that the Patriarchs of Constantinople, Antioch, Alexandria, Jerusalem, are called so; or as they are universal over the Churches, under their own Patriarchate; or that in Oecumenical Councils, they preside over the whole Church: and after acknowledgeth, that the Title of universal or oecumenical Bishop, makes nothing for the Popes Monarchy.
It is too evident, that that humble Pope Gregory seems to glorifie himself, while he so often mentions that offer of the Title of Ʋniversal; and his refusing of it, and inveighing against it; and that these were Engines used by him to deprive others of the same Title, if not to advance his own See to the power signified by it; though if he did indeed design any such thing, it is an argument that he was ashamed openly to claim or own it, while he rails against the Title, in the effects of it, which depended upon the power it self, as such an abominable thing.
However, if the Council of Calcedon did indeed offer, (or only record) that Title to Gregory, it is more than manifest, it could not possibly be intended to carry in it the Authority of the whole Church; or any more than that qualified sence of Vigorius before mentioned; because other Patriarchs had the same Title; and we see no reason to believe, that that Council intended to subject themselves, and all Patriarchs [Page 85] to the Authority of the Western Pope; contrary to their great design of advancing the See of Constantinople to equal priviledges with that of Rome, as appears by their 16 Sess. Can. 28. and their Synodical Epistle to Pope Leo.
Thus the bare Title is no Argument; and by what hath been said touching the grandure of the Roman Empire, and the answerable greatness and renown of the Roman Church, frequent recourse had unto it from other Churches, for counsel and assistance; is of no more force to conclude her Supremacy, nor any matter of wonder at all.
Experience teacheth us that it is and will be so in all cases: not only a renowned Lawyer, Physician, but Divine, shall have great resort, and almost universal addresses. An honest and prudent Countryman shall be upon all Commissions: the Church of Rome was then famous both for Learning, Wisdom, Truth, Piety, and I may add Tradition it self as well as greatness both, in the eye of the world and all other Churches; and her Zeal and care for general good, keeping peace and spreading the grace of the Gospel, was sometimes admirable. And now no wonder that Applications in difficult cases were frequently and generally made hither, which at first were received and answered with Love and Charity, though soon after, the Ambition of Popes knew how to advance, and hence to assume Authority.
From this, we see, it was no great venture,Iren. l. 3. c. 3. how ever A. C. Term it, for Arch-Bishop Laud to grapple with the Authority of Irenaeus: who saith, to this Church, meaning Rome, propter potentiorem Principalitatem, for the more [Page 86] powerful Principality of it, 'tis necessary that every Church, that is the faithful, undique, should have recourse, in qua semper ab his qui sunt undique, conservata est [...]ea quae est ab Apostolis traditio.
His Lordship seems to grant the whole: Rome being then the Imperial City; and so a Church of more powerful Authority than any other▪ yet not the Head of the Church Ʋniversal; this may suffice without the pleasant criticizing about undique, with which, if you have a mind to be merry, you may entertain your self in Dr. Still. p. 441. &c.
But, indeed A. C. is guilty of many Mistakes in reasoning, as well as criticizing: he takes it for granted, that this Principality is attributed by Irenaeus here to Rome, as the Church, not as the City. 2. That the necessity, arising hence, was concerning the Faith, and not secular Affairs; neither of which, is certain, or in likelihood true, vid. Dr. Still. p. 444.
Besides, if both were granted, the necessity is not such as supposeth Duty or Authority in the faithful, or in Rome; but as the sense makes evident, a necessity of expedience, Rome being most likely to give satisfaction touching that Tradition about which that dispute was.
Lastly, the Principality here implies not proper Authority, or Power to decide the Controversie; one kind of Authority it doth imply, but not such as A. C. enquired for: not the Authority of a Governor, but of a Conservator; of a Conservator of that Truth, that being made known by her, might reasonably end the quarrel; not of an absolute Governour, [Page 87] that might command the Faith, or the Agreement of the Dissenters. This is evident: 1. Because the Dispute was about a matter of Fact, whether there was any such Tradition or not, as the Valentinians pretended. 2. Because Irenaeus refers them to Rome under this reason, conservata est, the Apostolical Traditions are kept there; being brought by the faithful undique thither: and therefore, brought thither, because of the more Principality of the City, all persons resorted thither.
Lastly, It is acknowledged that Pope Gregory Obj. Eph. 65. ind. 2. doth say; that, if there be any fault in Bishops, it is subject to the Apostolical See; but when their fault doth not exact it, that then, upon the account of Humility, all were his Equals.
Indeed, this smells of his ambition and design Sol. before spoken of; but if there be any truth in it, it must agree with the Canon Saint Gregory himself records; and suppose the faulty Bishop hath no proper Primate or Patriarch to judge him: also, with the proceeding then before him; and suppose Complaint to the Emperor; and the Emperor's subjecting the Cause to the Apostolical See; as that Cause was by Saint Gregory's own Confession.
However, what he seems here to assume to his own See, he blows away with the same breath; denying any ordinary Jurisdiction and Authority to be in that See, over all Bishops, while he supposes a fault necessary to their subjection; and that, while there is no fault, all are equall: which is not true, where, by a lawful standing ordinary Government there is an eternal necessity of Superiority and Inferiority.
But of this, I had spoken before, had I thought (as I yet do not) that there is any weight or consequence in the words.
Further Evidence, that the Ancient Popes themselves, though they might thirst after it; did not believe, that they were Ʋniversal Bishops and Monarks over the whole Church; and that they did not pretend to it in any such manner, as to make the World believe it; I say, further evidence of this, ariseth from their acknowledged subjection to the Civil Magistrate in Ecclesiastical Affairs.
Pope Leo begged the Emperor Theodosius with tears; that he, [...], that he would Command (not permit) a Council to be held in Italy: that sure was not to signifie his Authoritative desires.
That Instance of Pope Agatho, in his Epistle to the Emperor, is as pertinent as the former; [...], &c. with praise we admire your Conc. Tom. 5. p. 60. E. F. purpose well pleasing to God (not to the Pope) and for these Commands of yours we are rejoyced, and with groans, give thanks to God; and many such, Doctor Hammond saith, might be afforded.
Pope Gregory received the power of hearing and determining Causes several times, as he himself confesseth, from the Emperor; as we shewed before.
Hence Pope Eleutherius, to King Lucius: you are the Vicar of Christ: the same in effect which is contained in the Laws of Edward the Confessor.
And Pope Ʋrban the Second, entertained our Arch-bishop Anselm in the Council of Bar, with the Title of the Pope of another World, [Page 89] or (as some relate it) the Apostle of another World, and a Patriarch worthy to be reverenced. Malm. pro. ad lib. de gest. pont. Angl.
Now, when the Bishops of Rome did acknowledge that the Civil Magistrate had power to command the assembling of general Councils, and to command Popes themselves to hear and determine Ecclesiastical Causes: when they acknowledged the King of England to be the Vicar of Christ; and the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury, Pope of another World: we may, I think, safely conclude, that whatever they thought of the Primacy of dignity, they did not believe themselves; or, give occasion to others, to believe; that they had then, the Jurisdiction of England; much less of the whole World.
Indeed, the Powers of Emperors over Popes, Vid. King James's defence, p. 50. was exercised severely; and continued long in practice, an. 654. Constantius bound and banished Pope Martin. an. 963. Otho rejected Pope John 13. and made Leo 8. Pope. and John 14. Gregory 5. and Sylvester 2. were made Popes by the Otho's an. 1007. Hen. 2. deposed three Popes: this practice is confessed till Gregory 7. and before An. 679. Popes submitted to Emperors by purchasing their Investitures of them; by submissive terms, and bowing the knee before them, Platin. Baron. Segeb.
SECT. VIII.
Nor the Words of the Imperial Law.
IF the Ancient Councils, or practice, or Popes themselves, offered nothing to perswade our Ancestors to a belief of the Pope's Ʋniversal Power or Possession of England; Certainly, we may despair of finding any such thing in the Ancient Laws of the Church; which are justly presumed to contain the Sense and Rule of all: were all other Records of Antiquity silent, saith our late Primate, the Civil Law is proof enough: for, that's a Monument of the Primitive Church: and not only so; it being the Imperial, as well as Canon Law, it gives us the reason and Law both of the Church and the whole World.
Now, what saith the Law? it first forbids the Title, and then the Practice.
Primae sedis Apostolus, the Patriarch or BishopCor. Jur. Can. de pa. 1. dist. 99. c. 3. Can. 4. of the first See, is not to be called Prince of the Priests, or Supreme Priest; nor, as the African Canon adds, aliquid hujusmodi, any other thing of that kind.
The practice of any such Power was expresly forbidden; and not the proud Title only: the very Text of the Law saith, à Patriarcha non datur Appellatio: from a Patriarch there lies no Appeal, Cod. lib. 1. Tit. 4. l. 29. Auth. Collat. 9. Tit. 15. c. 22.
And this we have found agreeable to the Melivetane Council, where Saint Augustine wasCan. 23. present, forbidding under pain of Excommunication, [Page 91] any Appeal to any Foreign Councils or Judicatures: and this is again Consonant to the fifth Canon of Nice; as that was to the thirty fourth Apostolick, where the Primate in every Nation is to be accounted their Head.
Now what do our Adversaries say to this? Indeed, they seem to be put to it; and though their Wits are very pregnant to deliver many Answers, such as they be, in most Cases, they all seem to joyn in one poor slight Evasion here; namely, that the Laws concerning Appeals, did only concern inferiour Clergy-men: but Bishops were allowed to appeal to Rome; even by the African Canon, and acknowledged in that Councils Epistle to Pope Boniface.
Three bold Sayings: first, that the Law concerned not the Appeals of Bishops. 2. The Council of Africa decreed Bishops Appeals to Rome. 3. And acknowledged it in their Letter to Pope Boniface: but are these things, as truly, as boldly said? for the first which is their Comment, whereby they would restrain the sense of the Laws, to the exclusion of the Bishops, we shall consider their ground for it; and then propose our reason, and the Law expresly against it, and then their Reasons will need little answer.
They say, the Law reacheth not the difference Object. between Patriarchs themselves.
But if there should happen a difference betwixtSol. a Patriarch and the Pope, who shall decide that? both these inconveniences are plainly solved by referring all such extraordinary difficulties to a General Council.
But why should the Law allow Forreign Appeals [Page 92] to Bishops and not to Priests? Are all Bishops Patriarchs? is not a Patriarch over his Bishops, as well as a Bishop over his Priests? may not the Gravamen of a Priest be given by his Bishop? or the difference among Priests, be asCaelestus necessity of Grace. Milev. Con. considerable to the Church, sometimes as among Bishops? or hath not the universal Pastor if the Pope be so, power over and care of Priests, as well as Bishops? or can the Summum imperium receive limits from Canon or Law? to say, that Priests are forbidden to appeal, but the Pope is not forbidden to receive their Appeals, is plainly to cripple the Law, and to make it yield to all the inconveniences of foreign appeals against its true end.
But what if this very Canon, they pretend to allow Appeals from Bishops to Rome, do expresly forbid that very thing it is brought to allow?Can. 28. and it doth so undeniably, as appears in the Authentick Collection of the African Canons, non provocent ad transmarina Judicia, sed ad primates suarum Provinciarum, aut ad universale Concilium, sicut de Episcopis saepe constitutum est. The same thing had often been determined in the case of Bishops.
Perron, and others say, this clause was not Obj. in the ancient Milevetan Canons.
Have they nothing else but this groundless Sol. conceit to support their universal Pastorship against express Law, for four hundred years after Christ? Sure it behoved highly to produce a true Authentick Copy of those Canons, wherein that clause is omitted; which because they do not, we conclude they cannot.
However it is manifest, that the same thing [Page 93] against appeals of Bishops to Rome, had been often determined, by far greater Testimony than the bare assertion of Perron and his Partners, viz. that general Council of Carthage, An. D. 419. about three years after that Milevetan; at the end of the first Session, they reviewed the Canons of the seventeen lesser Councils, which Justellus mentions; and wherein, no doubt, that point had been often determined; and out of them all composed that C [...]dex canonum Ecclesia Africanae, with that clause inserted, as appears both in the Greek and many ancient latine Copies; and was so received and pleaded by the Council of Rhemes, as Hincumarmus proves as well as others.
Gratius confesseth it; but adds this Antidote; Nisi forte Romanam Sedem appellaverit. i. e. None shall appeal to Rome (the main design of the Council) except they do appeal to Rome; not expounding the Canon, but exposing himself and that excellent Council.
But A. C. urgeth the Epistle of that Council to Obj. Boniface, as was before noted; and thence proves that the Council acknowledged, that Bishops had power in their own cause to appeal to Rome.
'Tis true, they do say, that in a Letter writtenSol. a year before to Zosimus, they had granted liberty to Bishops to appeal to Rome. This is true, but scarce honest; the next words in the Letter spoil the Argument and the sport too: for they further say, that because the Pope contended that the appeals of Bishops were contained in the Nicene Canons, they were contented to yield that it should be so, till the true Canons were produced.
Now what can the Reader desire, to put an eternal end to this Controversie, and consequently to the claim of the universal Pastor in this Age; but an account of the Judgment of this Council, when they had received the Copy of the Nicene Canons (on which the point depended) out of the East.
This you have in that excellent Epistle of theirs to Pope Celastine, who succeeded Boniface, and the elaborate Dr. Stillingfleet, who searchethR. ac. p. 410, 411. all things to the bottom, hath transcribed it at large, as a worthy Monument of Antiquity; and of very great light in the present Controversie: To him I shall refer the Reader for the whole; and only note some few expressions to the purpose.
We (say they) humbly beseech you to admit no more into your Communion those whom we have cast out: For your Reverence will easily perceive that this is forbid in the Council of Nice. For if this be taken care for, as to the inferior Clergy and Laity, how much more would it have it to be observed in Bishops. The Decrees of Nice have subjected both the inferior Clergy and Bishops to their Metropolitans, for they have most wisely and justly provided, that every business be determined in the place where it begun. Especially seeing that it is lawful to every one if he be offended, to appeal to the Council of the Province, or even to an universal Council. Or how can a Judgment made beyond the Sea be valid, to which the Persons of necessary Witnesses cannot be brought by reason, &c. For this sending of men to us from your Holiness, we do not find it commanded by any Synod of the Fathers. And as for that Council of Nice, we cannot find it in the truest Copies, sent by [Page 95] holy Cyril Bishop of Alexandria, and the venerable Atticus Bishop of Constantinople; which also we sent to your Predecessor Boniface. Take heed also of sending any of your Clerks for Executors, to those who desire it; lest we seem to bring the swelling pride of the World into the Church of Christ; and concerning our brother Faustinus (Apiarius being cast out) we are confident that our brotherly Love continuing, Africa shall no more be troubled with him.
This is the sum of that famous Epistle, the Pope and the African Fathers referred the point in difference to the true Canons of the Nicene Council: The Canons determine against the Pope, and from the whole story 'tis inferred evidently.
1. That Pope Boniface himself implieth, his Jurisdiction was limited by the general Council of Nice, and that all the Laity and Clergy too, except Bishops, that lived beyond the Seas, and consequently in England, were exempted from his Jurisdiction by that Council.
2. Pope Boniface even then, when he made his claim and stood upon his terms with the African Fathers, pleads nothing for the appeals of transmarine Bishops to Rome, but the allowance of the Council of Nice, no tu es Petrus then heard of.
3. Then it seems the practices of Popes themselves were to be ruled and judged by the ancient Canons and Laws of the Church.
4. The African Fathers declared the Pope fallible and actually mistaken, both to his own power and sense of the Council: Proving substantially that neither Authority from Councils, nor any foundation in Justice, Equity or order of [Page 96] Government or publick Conveniency, will allow or suffer such Appeals to Rome; and that the Pope had no authority to send Legates to hear causes in such cases.
All these things lye so obviously in prejudice both of the Popes Possession and Title, as universal Pastor at that time, both in his own & the Churches sence, that to apply them further would be to insult; which I shall forbear, seeing Baronius is so ingenious as to confess, there are some hard things in this Epistle: And Perron hath hereupon exposed his Wit with so much sweat and so little purpose, but his own Correction and Reproach, as Dr. Still. notes.
Yet we may modestly conclude from this one plain instance; that the sence of the Nicene Council was defined by the African Council, to be against the Popes Supremacy, and consequently they did not submit to it nor believe it; and a further consequence to our purpose is, that then the Catholick Church did not universally own it: i. e. the Popes Supremacy then had not Possession of the faith of the whole Church: For as A. C. p. 191. maintains, the Africans, notwithstanding the contest in the sixth Council of Carthage, were always in true Communion with the Roman Church, even during the term of this pretended Separation: And Caelestine himself saith, that St. Augustine one of those Fathers, lived and dyed in the Communion of the Roman Church.
SECT. IX.
The Conclusion touching Possession Anciently.
VVE hope it is now apparent enough, that the Popes Supremacy had no possesion in England from the beginning, or for the first six hundred years; either de facto or in fide. Our Ancestors yielded not to it; they unanimously resisted it, and they had no reason to believe it, either from the Councils or practice of the Church; or from the Edicts and Rules of the imperial Law, or the very sayings of the Popes themselves.
Thus Sampson's Hair, the strength and Pomp of their best Plea, is cut off: The foundation of the Popes Supremacy is subverted, and all other pleas broken with it.
If according to the Apostles Canons, every Nation had its proper Head in the beginning, to be ackonwledged by them under God: And according to a general Council, all such Heads should hold as from the beginning; there can be no ground afterwards, for a lawful possession to the contrary.
If tu es Petrus, & pasce Oves, have any force to maintain the Popes Supremacy, why did not the ancient Fathers, the Authors of those Canons, see it? Why was not it shewn by the Popes [Page 98] concerned, in bar against them when nothing else could be pleaded? When both Possession and Tradition were to be begun, and had not yet laid their Foundation? Yea when actual opposition in England was made against it: when general Councils abroad, laid restraints upon it; and the Eastern Church would not acknowledge it.
Indeed both Antiquity, Universality, and Tradition it self, and all colour of Right for ever, fails with possession.
For Possession of Supremacy, afterwards, cannot possibly have either a divine or just T [...]; but must lay its Foundation, contrary to Gods Institution and Ecclesiastical Canon. And the Possessor is a Thief and a Robber, our Adversaries being Judges. He invades others Provinces; and is bound to Restore: And long Possession, is but a protracted Rebellion against God and his Church.
However it be with the secular Powers, Christs Vicar, must certainly derive from him; must hold the power he gave; must come in it at his door. And S. W. himself, P. 50 against Dr. Hammond, fiercely affirmeth, That Possession in this kind ought to begin ne [...] Christs Time; and he that hath begun it later, unless he can Evidence that he was driven out from an Ancient Possession, is not to be stiled a Possessor but an Ʋsurper, an Intruder, an Invader, Disobedient, Rebellious, and Schismatical. Good Night, S. W.
Quod ab initio fuit invalidum, tractu temporis non Convalescit, is a Rule in the Civil Law.
Yea, whatever Possession the Pope got afterwards, was not only an illegal Ʋsurpation, but a manifest Violation of the Canon of Ephesus; and thereby Condemned as Schismatical.
CHAP. VII.
The Pope had not full Possession here, before Hen. 8. 1. Not in Augustine's Time. II. Nor After.
'TIs boldly pleaded; that the Pope had Possession of the Supremacy in England for nine hundred years together, from Augustine till Hen. 8. [...] no King on Earth hath so long, and so clear prescription for his Crown.
To which we answer: 1. That he had not such Possession. 2. If he had, 'tis no Argument of a just Title.
SECT. I.
Not in Austin's Time. State of Supremacy questioned.
VVE shall consider the Popes Supremacy here, as it stood in and near St. Augustine's time, and in the Ages after him to Hen. 8.
1. We have not found hitherto, that in or about the time of Augustine, Arch-Bishop of Canterbury, the Pope had any such power in England as is pretended.
Indeed, he came from Rome; but he brought no Mandate with him; and when he was come, he did nothing without the King's licence: at his arrival, he petitions [...] King; the King commands him to stay in the Isle Thanet, till his further pleasure was known: he obeyed; afterward, the King gave him licence to preach toBed. l. 1. c. 25. his Subjects; and, when he was himself converted, majorem praedicandi licentiam, he enlarged his licence so to do.
'Tis true, Saint Gregory presumed largly, to subject all the Priests of Brittain under Augustine; and to give him power to erect two Arch-Bishopricks, and twelve Bishopricks under each of them; but 'tis one thing to claim, another thing to possess: for Ethelbert was then the only Christian King, who had not the twentieth part of Brittain; and it appears, that after both Saint Gregory and Austine were dead, there were but one Arch▪bishop, and two Bishops, throughout the Brittish Islands, of the Roman Communion.
Indeed, the Brittish and Scotch Bishops wereBed. l. 2. c. 2 &c. 4. many, but they renounced all Communion with Rome, as appeared before.
We thankfully acknowledge the Pope's sending over Preachers; his commending, sometimes Arch-Bishops when desired, to us; his directions to fill up vacant Sees: all which, and such like, were Acts of Charity, becoming so eminent a Prelate in the Catholick Church: but sure these were not Marks of Supremacy.
'Tis possible, Saint Milet, as is urged, might bring the Decrees of the Roman Synod hither to be observed; and that they were worthy of [Page 102] our acceptance, and were accepted accordingly; but 'tis certain, and will afterwards appear to be so, that such Decrees were never of force here, further that they were allowed by the King and Kingdom.
'Tis not denied, but that sometimes we admitted the Pope's Legates, and Bulls too; yet the Legantine Courts were not Anciently heard of; neither were the Legates themselves, or those Bulls, of any Authority without the King's Consent.
Some would argue from the great and flattering Titles that were antiently given to the Pope; but sure such Titles can never signifie Possession or Power, which at the same time, and perhaps by the very same Persons that gave the Titles, was really and indeed denied him.
But the great Service the Bishop of Calcedo [...] hath done his Cause by these little Instances before mentioned, will best appear, by a true stateVid. Bramh. p. 189. &c. of the question touching the Supremacy betwixt the Pope and the King of England; in which, such things are not all concerned.
The plain question is, who was then the Political Head of the Church of England? the King or the Pope? or more immediately, whether the Pope then had possession of the Supremacy here in such things, as was denied him by Hen. 8. at the beginning of our Reformation? and the Pope still challengeth? and they are such as these.
1. A Legislative Power in Ecclesiastical Causes.
2. A Dispensative Power, above and against the Laws of the Church.
[Page 103]3. A liberty to send Legates, and to hold Legantine Courts in England, without Licence.
4. The Right of receiving the last Appeals of the King's Subjects.
5. The Patronage of the English Church, and Investitures of Bishops; with power to impose Oaths upon them, contrary to their Oath of Allegiance.
6. The First Fruits and Tenths of Ecclesiastical Livings; and a power to impose upon them what Pensions, or other Burthens, he pleaseth.
7. The Goods of Clergy-men, dying Intestate.
These are the Flowers of that Supremacy which the Pope claimeth in England, and our Kings, and Laws, and Customs deny him; as will appear afterwards in due place: for this place, 'tis enough to observe, that we find no foot-steps of such possession of the Pope's Power in England, in or about Augustine's time.
As for that one instance of Saint Wilfred's Appeals, it hath appeared before; that it being rejected by two Kings successively, by the other Arch-Bishop, and by the whole Body of the English Clergy, sure, 'tis no full instance of the Pope's Possession of the Supremacy here at that time; and needs no further answer.
SECT. II.
No clear or full possession in the Ages after Austine, till Hen. 8. Eight Distinctions; the Question stated.
IT may be thought that though the things mentioned were not in the Pope's possession so early; yet, for many Ages together they were found in his Possession, and so continued, without interruption, till Hen. 8. ejected the Pope, and possest himself and his Successors, of them.
Whether it were so or not, we are now to examine; and least we should be deceived with Colours and generalities, we must distinguish carefully.
1. Betwixt a Primacy of Order and Dignity and Unity; and Supremacy of Power, the only thing disputed.
2. Betwixt a Judgment of direction resulting from the said Primacy; and a Judgment of Jurisdiction depending upon Supremacy.
3. Betwixt things claimed; and things granted and possessed.
4. Betwixt things possessed continually; or for some time only.
5. Betwixt Possession partial, and of some lesser Branches; and plenary or of the main body of Jurisdiction.
6. Betwixt things permitted of curtesie; and things granted out of duty.
7. Betwixt incroachment through craft, or power or interest, or the temporary Ossitancy of [Page 105] the People; and Power, grounded in the Laws, enjoyed with the consent of the States of the Kingdom in times of peace.
8. Lastly, betwixt quiet possession; and interrupted.
These Distinctions, may receive a flout from some capricious Adversary; but, I find, there is need of them all, if we deal with a subtle one.
For the Question is not, touching Primacy in the Bishop of Rome; or an acknowledged Judgment of direction flowing from it; or a claim of Jurisdiction, which is no Possession; or a partial possession of power in some lesser things; or a larger power in greater matters, yielded out of curtesie, ossitancy, or fear, or surprize; and held only for a time, while things were unsetled; or by power, craft or interest; but soon after disclaimed, and frequently interrupted: for, this is not such a Possession as our Adversaries plead for; or, indeed, will stand them in stead.
But the Question in short, is this; whether the Pope had a quiet and uninterrupted possession of the Supreme Power over the Church of England in those great Branches of Supremacy denied him by Henry the Eighth, for nine hundred years together, or for many Ages together before that time?
This, strictly, must be the Question: for the Complaint is; that Hen. 8. disposessed the Pope of the Supremacy which he had enjoyed for so many Ages; and made himself Head of the Church of England: therefore, those very things which that King then denied to the Pope, or took from him, must be those Flowers of the Supremacy, which the Papists pretend, the Pope [Page 107] had possession of, for so many Ages together before his time.
Two things, therefore, and those only, are needful to be sought here: what those Branches of Power are, which Henry the Eighth denied to the Pope, and resumed to himself and his Successors? and whether the Pope and quietly, and without plain interruption, possest the same for so many Ages before his time? and in order thereunto, when and how he got it?
CHAP. VIII.
What the Supremacy was, which Henry the Eighth took from the Pope: the Particulars of it, with Notes.
'TIs true, Henry the Eighth resumed the Title of the only Supreme Head in Earth, of the Church of England; and denied this Title to the Pope: but 'tis plain, the Controversie was not so much about the Title as the Power; the Honours, Dignities, Jurisdictions, Authorities, Profits, &c. belonging or appertaining to the said Dignity of Supreme Head of the Church of England: as is evident by the Statute, Hen. 8. 26. c. 1.
The Particulars of that Power were such as these.
1. Henry the Eighth prohibited all Appeals to the Pope, An. 24. c. 12. and Legates from Rome.
2. He also forbad all payments of money, upon any pretence, to the Pope, An. 25. c. 12.
3. He denied the Pope the Nomination and Consecration of Arch-Bishops and Bishops, and Presentations, An. 25. 20.
4. He prohibited all Suits for Bulls &c. to be made to the Pope, or the See of Rome, 25. c. 21.
5. He prohibited any Canons to be executed here, without the King's Licence, An. 25. 19.
I have perused the Statutes of King Henry the Eighth; and I cannot find any thing which [Page 108] he took away from the Pope, but it is reducible to these five Heads: touching which, by the way, we note.
1. The Controversie was not about a Primacy of Order, or the beginning of Unity; but a Supremacy of Power.
2. All these things were then denied him, not by the King alone; but by all the States of the Kingdom, in many Statutes.
3. The denial of all these Branches of Supremacy to the Pope, were grounded upon the Ancient Laws and Customs of the Realm, as is usually noted in the Preamble of the said Statutes: and if, that one thing shall be made to appear; we must conclude, that the Pope might be guilty of an Ʋsurpation, but could never have a Legal Possession of that Supremacy, that is in the question.
4. Note, that the States of the Kingdom in the Reign of Queen Mary, (when by means of Cardinal Pool, they recognized the Pope's Supremacy)An. 1. 11. Mar. c. 8. it was with this careful and express Limitation; that nothing therein should be understood to diminish any the Liberties of the Imperial Crown of this Realm; which did belong unto it in the Twentieth year of Hen. 8.—without deminution or enlargment of the Pope's Supremacy in England as it was in the Twentieth year of Hen. 8. So that Queen Mary, and her Parliament, added nothing to the Pope, but only restored what he had before; and when and how that was obtained, is next to be examined.
CHAP. IX.
Whether the Pope's Supremacy here, was in quiet Possession till Henry the Eighth?
WE have found, what Branches of the Pope's Power, were cut off by Hen. 8.
The Question is, whether the Pope had Possession of them, without interruption, before that time? and, that we may proceed dictinctly, and clearly; we shall consider each of the former Branches by themselves: and first we begin with the Pope's Power of receiving Appeals from hence; which carries a very considerable part of his pretended Jurisdiction.
SECT. I.
Of Appeals to Rome. Three Notions of Appeal. Appeals to Rome Locally, or by Legates. Wilfrid. Anselm.
Appeals to Rome, we have found among these things which were prohibited by Henry the Eighth: Therefore no doubt the Pope claimed, and in some sort possessed the power of receiving [Page 110] such Appeals before. But what kind of Possession, how free, and how long, is worthy to be enquired.
Appeal, is a word taken several ways: Sometimes it is only to accuse; so we find it in the3 Senses of Appeal. Statutes of the 11 and 21 Rich. 2. Sometimes to refer our selves for judgment, to some worthy person; so Francfort, &c. appealed to John Calvin. 3. But now it is chiefly used for a removing a cause from an inferior to a Superior Court, that hath power of disanulling what the other did.
In this last sense, Historians tell us, that Appeals to Rome were not in use with us, till about five hundred years agon, or a little more, viz. the year 1140.
These Appeals to Rome were received and judged either in the Popes Court at Rome; or by his Legates in England. A word or two of each.
For Appeals to the Pope at Rome, the two famous instances of Wilfred and Anselm, take up much [...]. Locally. of our History.
But they both seem, at least at first, to haveWilfred. appealed to the Pope, under the second notionAnselm. of appeal: Not to him as a proper or legal Judge; but as a great and venerable Prelate.
But not to stick there; 'tis well known what effect they obtained: As for Wilfred, his account was of elder date; and hath appeared before, to the great prejudice of the Popes Possession in England at that time.
But Anselm is the great monument of Papal Obedience; Anselm. and, as a learned man observes, the first promoter of Papal Authority in England. [Page 111] He began his Enterprise with a pretence, that he ought not to be barr'd of visiting the Vicar of St. Peter, causâ Regiminis Ecclesiae; but he was not suffered to do that: So far was the Pope then, from having the power of receiving appeals, that he might not receive the visit of a person of Anselm's quality, without the Kings leave.
First, he was told by the Bishops, as well as Lay-Lords, that it was a thing unheard of, and altogether against the use of the Realm, for any of the great men, especially himself to presume any such thing, without the Kings Licence.
Notwithstanding, he would, and did go; but what followed? His Bishoprick was seiz'd into the Kings hand: And the Pope durst not, or thought not good, to give him either Consilium or Auxilium, as Sir Rog. Twisd. p. 11. & 12. makes appear out Eadmer, p. 20, 26, 38, 39, 53.
In the dispute, the King told Anselm, the Pope had not to do with his Rights; and wrote that free Letter, we find in Jorvalensis Col. 999, 30. and upon the ambiguous answer of the Pope, the King sent another letter by Anselm himself to Rome, who spake plainly, his Master, nec amissione Eadem. 73. 13. Regni, &c. for the loss of his Kingdom, he would not lose the investiture of his Churches.
But Anselm, as Arch-Bishop, took the Oath, Obj. that was appointed by the Pope to be taken at the receiving of the Pall, which allowed his Power to receive Appeals.
'Tis true; but Pope Paschalis himself, who Ans devised that Oath, acknowledgeth, that it was as Anselm signified to him, not admitted; but wondred at; and lookt on as a strange innovation [Page 112] both by the King and the great men of the Kingdom.Baron. an. 1102. nu. 8. The King pleaded the Fundamental Laws and customs of the Land against it; it is a custom of my Kingdom instituted by my Father, that no Pope may be appealed unto, without the Kings licence. He that takes away the customs of the Kingdom, doth violate the Power and Crown of the King. And 'tis well noted by Arch-Bishop Bramhall, Malms. l. 1. degest. Pont. Ang. that the Laws established by his Father, viz. William the Conqueror, were no other than the Laws of Edward the Confessor; that is to say, the old Saxon Laws, who had before yielded to the [...] Hen. 2. request of his Barons (as Hoveden notes) to confirm those Laws.
But, though Anselm had obliged himself by the said Oath to the Pope, yet the rest of the Bishops refused the Yoke; and thereupon, Malms [...], tells us, in his &c. that, in the execution of these Malm. ibid. things, all the Bishops of England did deny their Suffrage to their Primate.
Consequently, the Ʋnanimity of the whole Realm, appeared in the same Point, in the Reign of this Kings Grandchild, in the Statute of Clarendon; confirming the former Brittish, Math. Par. 1164. Hoved. in Hen. 2. English custom, not only by their consents, but their Oaths: wherein generally every man is interdicted to appeal to Rome.
This Statute of Clarendon was made, when Popery seemed to be at the height in England: It was made to confirm the Customs and Liberties of Henry the Seconds Predecessors; that is to say, as the words of the Statute are, his Grandfather Henry the first, Son of the Conqveror, and other Kings. Now the Customs of England are our common Laws, and the customs of his Predecessors [Page 113] were the Saxon, Danish, and Norman Laws;P. 73. and therefore ought to be observed of all, as my Lord Bramhall reasons.
What these customs were, I may shew more largely hereafter; at present this one is pertinent. All appeals in England must proceed regularly, from the Arch-Deacon to the Bishop, from the Bishop to the Arch▪Bishop; and if the Arch-Bishop fail to do his duty, the last must be to the King, to give order for redress, that is, by fit delegates.
In Ed. the Thirds time, we have a plain Law to27 Ed. 3. c. 1. the same purpose in these words; Whosoever should draw any of the Kings Subjects out of the Realm in plea about any caufe, whereof the Cognizance belongeth to the Kings Court, or should sue in any foreign Court to defeat any Judgment given in the Kings Court, (viz. by appealing to Rome) they should incur the same penalties; and upon the same ground, the body of the Kingdom would not suffer Edward the First, to to be cited before the Pope.
'Tis confest, that in the Laws of Hen. 1. 'tis granted, that in case a Bishop erring in Faith; and Obj. on Admonition, appearing incorrigible, ad summos Pontifices (the Arch-Bishops) vel sedem Apostolicam, accusetur: which passage, as Sir Ro▪ Twisden guesses, was inserted afterwards; or the grant gotten by the importunity of the then Pope.
But the same learned Mans Note upon it, is, Ans. P. 32. that, this is the only Cause wherein I find any English Law approve a foreign Judicature.
'Tis plain, Anselm's Appeal (now on foot) was disapproved by the whole Kingdom: 'tis evident, that this Clause was directly repugnant to the Liberties and Customs of the Realm; upon [Page 114] which Anselm's Appeal was so ill resented.
'Tis manifest in those days, and after, appeals to Rome were not common: yea this very Pope Paschalis complains to this King, Vos oppressis Apostolicae sedis appellationem substrahitis, Eadm. p. 113 3. which was an. 1115. and that they were held, a cruel intrusion on the Churches Liberty; so as at the Assize at Clarendon, 1164. this Law, if it were so, was annulled and declared to be contrary to the liberties and customs of the Realm; the eighth Chapter whereof, is wholly spent in shewing the Right of the Kingdom in this point, quod non appellaretur, for any Cause, ad sedem Apostolicam, without leave had first, from the King and his Officials, as Joh. Sarisb. interprets, Ep. 159. p. 254.
Indeed, the King did personally yield afterwards, an. 1172. not to hinder such appeals in Obj. Ecclesiastical Causes.
But the whole Kingdom four years after, would Ans. not quit their interest; but did again renew the assize of Clarendon, 1176. using this close expression. Justitiae faciant quaerere per consuetudinem Hoved. f. 314. b. 3. terrae illos qui a regno recesserunt, & nisi redire voluerint, & stare in curia domini Regis, [...] legentur, &c. as Gervase also notes. au. 1176. Col. 1433. 19.
Accordingly, was the practice, during K. Rich. the seconds time: Geffrey Arch-Bishop of York, was complained of; that he did not only refuse Appeals to Rome, but imprisoned those that made them: and though upon that complaint, a time was assigned to make his defence to the Pope, yet he refused to go; because of the Kings Prohibition and the indisposition of the Air.
After this, upon a difference with the King, the Arch-Bishop went to Rome; and made his peace with the Pope, and returns; but the King offended with it, committed the care even of the spirituals of his Arch-Bishoprick to others, till he had reconciled himself to the Crown, which was nere two years after, about 1198.
After this, again, he received complaint from Innocentius III. non excusare te potes, &c. Thou canst not excuse thy self as thou oughtest, that Hov. an. 1201. thou art ignorant of the priviledge of Appeals to us; seeing thou thy self has sometimes done the same.
And near about the same time (as Twisden observes) Robert Abbot of Thorney, deposed by Hubert Arch-Bishop, was kept in Prison a year and an half, without any regard had to his appeal Hov. f. 430. b. 37. made to the Pope.
Indeed, that Pope Innocent the Third and his Obj. Clergy, great instruments in obtaining Magna Charta from that Prince, had got that clause inserted, liceat unicuique, it is lawful for any one to go out of our Kingdom, and to return, nisi in tempore Guerrae, per aliquod breve tempus. After which, saith Twisden, it is scarce imaginable how every petty cause was by appeals removed to Rome; which did not only cause Jealousie at Rome, that the grievance would not long be born; and put the Pope, in prudence to study and effect a mitigation, by some favourable priviledges, granted to the Arch-Bishoprick: but it did also awaken the King and Kingdom, to stand upon, and recover their ancient liberty in that point.
Hereupon, the Body of the Kingdom, in theirMatth. Par. p. 668. 3. querelous Letter to Innocent the fourth, 1245. [Page 116] or rather to the Council at Lions, claim, that no Legate ought to come here, but on the King's desire, & ne quis extra Regnum trahatur in Causam: which Math. Par. left out; but is found in Mr. Roper's M. S. and Mr. Dugdale's; as Sir Roger Twisden observes; agreeable to one of the Gravamina Angliae, sent to the same Pope 1246. viz. quod Anglici extra Regnum in Causis, Apostolica Authoritate trahuntur.
Therefore, it is most remarkable, that at the revising of Magna Charta by Edw. 1. the former clause, liceat unicuique &c. was left out. Since which time, none of the Clergy mightReg. 193. Coke Inst. 3. p. 179. 12 R. 2. c. 15. go beyond Seas, but with the King's leave; as the Writs in the Register, and the Acts of Parliament assure us; and which is more, if any were in the Court of Rome, the King called them home.
The Rich Cardinal, and Bishop of Winchester, knew the Law in this case; and that no man was so great, but he might need pardon for the offence: and therefore, about 1429. caused a Petition to be exhibited in Parliament, that neither himself, nor any other, should be troubled by the King &c. for cause of any provision or offence done by the said Cardinal againstRot. Parl. 10 Hen. 6. n. 16. any Statute of Provisions &c. this was in the Eighth of Henry the Sixth, and we have a plain Statute making such Appeals a premunire in Edward 9 Ed. 4. 3. the Fourth. Sir Roger Twisden observes, the truth of this barring Appeals, is so constantly P. 37. averred, by all the Ancient Monuments of this Nation, as Philip Scot, not finding how to deny it, falls upon another way; that, if the Right of Appeals were abrogated, it concludes not the [Page 117] See of Rome had no Jurisdiction over this Church: the Concession gives countenance to our present enquiry; the consequence shall be considered in its proper place.
What can be further said, in pretence of a quiet possession of Appeals, for nine hundred years together? since it hath been found to be interrupted all along, till within one hundred years before Hen. 8.
Especially seeing my Lord Bramhall hath made it evident by clear Instances, that it is the Ʋnanimous Judgment of all Christendom, that, not the Pope, but their own Sovereigns in their Councils, are the last Judges of their National Liberties, vid Bramh. p. 106. to 118.
SECT. II.
Of the Pope's Possession here by his Legates; Occasion of them; Entertainment of them.
IT is acknowledged by some, that citing Englishmen to appear at Rome, was very inconvenient; therefore the Pope had his Legates here, to execute his Power without that inconvenience to us.
How the Pope had possession of this Legantine Power, is now to be enquired.
The Correspondence betwixt us and Rome, at first, gave rise to this Power; the Messengers from Rome, were sometimes called Legati; though at other times Nuncii.
After the Erection of Canterbury into an Arch-Bishoprick: the Arch-Bishop, was held, quasi Alterius Orbis Papa, as, Ʋrban. 2. stiled him: he exercising Vices Apostolicas in Anglia; Malms. f. 127. 15. that is, used the same Power, within this Island, the Pope did in other Parts.
Consequently, if any question did arise, the determination was in Council; as the deposingWigorn. An. 1070. Stygand, and the setling the precedency betwixt Canterbury and York. The Instructions mentioned of Henry the First, say, the Right of the Realm is, that none should be drawn out of it, Authoritate Apostolicâ, and do assure us, that our Ancient Applications to the Pope were Acts of Brotherly Confidence in the Wisdom, Piety and Kindness of that Church; that it was able and willing to advise and assist us in any difficulty; and not of obedience, or acknowledgment of Jurisdiction; as appear, by that Letter of Kenulphus &c. to Pope Leo the Third, An. [...]797.Malms. de Reg. l. 1. f. 16. quibus Sapientiae Clavis, the Key of Wisdom, not Authority, was acknowledged therein.
Much less can we imagine, that the Pope's Messengers, brought hither any other Power, than that of Direction and Counsel at first, either to the King or Arch-Bishop; the Arch-Bishop was, nullius unquam Legati ditioni addictus: Therefore, none were suffered to wear a Miter, within his Province; or had the Crecier carried; nor laid any Excommunication, upon this ground; in Diaecesi Archiepiscopi Apostolicam non tenere Sententiam, Gervas. Col. 1663. 55. & An. 1187. Col. 1531. 38. The Church of Cant. being then esteemed, omnium nostrum Mater Communis sub sponsi Jesu Christi dispositione, ibid.
True, the Pope did praecipere; but, that did not argue the acknowledgment of his Power; so John Calvin commanded Knox: the questionKnox Hist. Scot. 93. is, how he was obeyed? 'tis certain, his Precepts, if disliked, were questioned, Eadm. p. 92. 40. opposed Gervas. Col. 1315. 66. and those he sent not permitted, to medle with those things they came about, ibid. Col. 1558. 54.
But Historians observe, that we might beOccasion of Legates. wrought to better temper, some Persons were admitted into the Kingdom, that might by degrees, raise the Papacy to its designed height: these were called Legates; but we find not any Courts kept by them, or any Power exercised with effect, beyond what the King and Kingdom pleased, which indeed was very little.
The Pope's Legate was at the Council touching the precedence of the Arch-Bishops; but he subscribed the sixteenth, after all the English Bishops, and not like the Pope's Person, or Proctor; as Sir Roger Twisden proves, p. 20.
The first Council, wherein the Pope's Legate preceded Arch-Bishops, was that of Vienna, a little more than three hundred years agon, viz. 1311. as the same Author observes; wherein he looked like the Legate of his Holiness indeed.
But let us examine what entertainment the Power of a Legate found here: the Arch-Bishop Math. Par. p. 440. 17. An. 1237. was jealous that a Legate residing here, would prove in suae dignitatis praejudicium: and the King himself, was not without suspitions; and therefore, would suffer none, so much as to be taken for Pope, but whom he approved; nor any to receive so much as a Letter from Rome, [Page 120] without acquainting him with it; and held it an undoubted Right of the Crown, that, ut neminem Eadm. p. 125. 53. p. 6. 25. p. 113. 1. &c. none shauld be admitted to do the office of a Legate here, if he himself did not desire it.
Things standing thus in 1100. the Arch-Bishop of Vienna, coming over, reported himself that he had the Legantine Power of all Brittain committed no him; but, finding no encouragementEadm. p. 58. 41. to use his Commission, departed, (à nemine &c.) by none received as Legate, nor doing any part of that office.
Fourteen years after, Paschalis the Second, by Letters, expostulates, with the King aboutEadm. p. 113. p. 116. several things; in particular, his non-admitting either Messenger or Letter▪ without his leave.
A year after, addrest Anselm, Nephew to the late Arch-Bishop; shewing his Commission Vices gerere Apostolicas in Angliâ: this made known; the Clergy and Nobility, in Council at London, sent the Arch-Bishop to the King in Normandy, to make known unto him, the Ancient Custom ofEadm. p. 118. 120. the Realm; and, by his advice to Rome, ut haec nova annihilaret.
After this, An. 1119. the King sent his Bishops to a Council held by Calixtus the Eleventh, at Rhemes, with Instructions, among other things, that they should humbly hear the Pope's Precepts, but bring no superfluas adinventiones into his Kingdom.
In November following, the Pope and King had a meeting at Gisors in Normandy; where Calixtus confirmed unto him his Father's Usages; in special, that of sending no Legate hither, but on the King's desire: and when the same Pope, not full two years after his Grant to the contrary, [Page 121] addrest another Legate to these parts;Eadm. p. 137, 46. p. 138. 21. the Kings wisdom so ordered it, that (qui Legati &c.) he which came to do the office of a Legate in all Brittain, was sent as he came, without doing any part of that Office.
But it is said that Calixtus confirmed unto the Obj. King, his Fathers usages: Therefore, it was in the Popes power originally and by delegation, and not in the King. Accordingly in our best Authors, and in particular, Eadmer, we find these words; Collata, Concessa, Impetrata, Permissa; as is urged in answer to my Lord Cook.
These words indeed intimate the Popes kindness Ans. and peaceable disposition at present, viz. that he will not disturb, but allow our enjoyment of our ancient priviledges: Concessa, fungi permissa; the same Eadm. calls Antiqua Angliae consuetudo, libertas Regni p. 118. 33, 40.
2. The words do seem also to intimate, the Popes claim at that time; but the true question is, about his Possession; which in placing Legates there, was ever denied him not as a thing granted formerly by the Pope, but as one of the dignitates, usus, & consuetudines, as Hen. 1. claimed and defended.
3. Lastly, they rather intimated the Popes want of power, than proved his Authority here: and what our Princes did in their own right, he would continue to them as a Priviledge: for no other reason but because he could not take it from them; or durst not deny it to them; so he dealt with Edw. the Confessor. Vobis Regibus Angliae committimus advocationem ejusdem loci; but long before that, our Kings looked upon it [Page 122] as their Office, regere populum Domini & Ecclesiam Baron. an. 1059. n. 23. ejus; which the Pope knew well enough▪ Therefore, a Legate landing in England in Ed. 4. time, was obliged to take Oath, that he would attempt nothing to the derogation of the Rights of the King or Crown.
In Hen. 4's Nonage, his Ʋncle was sent Legate Edw. 4. 16. by Martin. 5. Rich. Cawdry the Kings Attorney, made protestation; that None was to come as Legate from the Pope, or enter the Kingdom without the Kings appointment: a Right enjoyed from all memory.
In the Reign of Hen. 5. the design of sending a Legate from Rome, though it were the Kings own Brother, was opposed; the enterprise took no effect during that Kings Reign: Vit. Arch. chic. p. 78, 80. And in the eleventh of the same King, the Judges unanimously pronounce, that the Statutes mentioned were only declaratory of the common custom of England. fol. 69, 76.
It was in the Year 1242. when the wholeMatth. par. 1245, 1246. State of England complained of the Popes infamous Messenger, (non obstante) by which Oaths, Customs &c. were not only weakned but made void: And unless the grievances were removed, Opportebit nos ponere Murum pro domo Domini, & libertate Regni.
Yea long after this, in the year 1343. Edw. 3. made his Addresses likewise to Rome, which the Pope branded with the Title of Rebellion: But to requite him, that wise and stout Prince, made the Statutes of Proviso's and Praemunire, directly opposed to the Incroachments and Ʋsurpations Walsing. p. 161. of the Court of Rome; whereby he so abated their power in England for sundry Ages following, [Page 123] that a Dean and Chapter was able to dealBramhall p. 99. with the Pope in England, and to foil him too. an. 1420.
The Sum is, during the Reigns of all the Brittish and Saxon Kings, until the Norman Conquest, Legations from Rome were seldom, and but Messengers: A Legantine or Nuncio's Court we find not. Gregory, Bishop of Ostium, the PopesSpel. conc. an. 784. own Legate, did confess, that he was the first Roman Priest that was sent into those parts of Brittain, from the time of St. Austin.
When these Legates multiplied, and usurped Authority over us, the Kingdom would not bear it; as appears by the Statute of Clarendon, confirming the ancient Brittish English Custom, with the consent and Oaths of all the Prelates and Peers of the Realm: and upon this custom was the Law grounded, Si quis inventus, &c. If any one be found bringing in the Popes Letter or Mandate, let him be apprehended, let justice pass upon him without delay, as a Traitor to the King and Kingdom. Math. Par. an. 1164. Hoved. in Hen. 2.
And all along afterwards we have found, that still as occasion required, the same custom was maintained and vindicated both by the Church and State of the Realm till within an hundred years before Hen. 8.
So that the rejection of the Popes Legate is founded in the ancient Right, the common and Statute Laws of the Realm; and the Legantine power is a plain Ʋsurpation contrary thereunto; and was ever lookt upon as such, it never having any real possession among us by Law, or quiet possession in Fact, for any considerable time together; [Page 124] but was still interrupted by the whole Kingdom, by new declaratory Laws against it.
Thus, we have seen how the Popes Possession of the formal branch of Jurisdiction, by Appeals and Legates, stood here, from St. Austin to Hen. 8. and that it was quiet and uninterrupted for nine hundred together, passeth away as a Vapour. The Contrary being evident by as Authentick Testimonies as can be desired: and now what can he imagined to enervate them?
If it be urged that it was once in the body of Obj. our Laws, viz. In Magna Charta; liceat unicuique de caetero exire de Regno nostro, & redire salvo & securè per terram & per aquam, salva fide nostra, nisi in tempore Guerrae per aliquod breve Tempus; 'tis confest.
But here is no expression, that plainly and in Ans. terms, gives license of Appeals to Rome: 'Tis indeed said, that it is lawful for any to go out of the Kingdom and to return safe: But mark the Conditions following, Nisi in &c. 'Tis likely, these words were inserted in favour of Appeals, but it may be the Authors were timerous to word it in a more plain contradiction to our ancient Liberties.
2. The very form of words as they are, would seem to intimate that the Custom of England was otherwise.
3. Lastly, If it be considered, how soon after, and with what unanimity and courage our ancient Liberty to the contrary, was redeemed and vindicated; and that clause left out of Magna Charta ever since, though revised and confirmed by so many Kings and Parliaments successively, it is only an argument of a sudden and violent torrent [Page 125] of Papal Power in King John's time, &c. not of any grounded or well settled Authority in the English Laws, as our English Liberties have. I Conclude, with those weighty words of the Statute of Ed. 3. an. 27. c. 1. Having regard to the said Statute made in the time of his said Grandfathers, which Statute holdeth always in force, which was never annulled or defeated in any point: And for as much as he is bound by his Oath to do the same, to be kept as the Law of the Realm, though, that by sufferance and negligence it hath been since attempted to the contrary. Vid. Preamble of the Statute.
Whereupon, it is well observed, that Queen Acts & Mon. Mary her self denyed Cardinal Pelow to appear as the Popes Legate in England, in her time: And caused all the Sea-ports to be stopped, and all Letters, Briefs, and Bulls to be intercepted and brought to her.
CHAP. X.
The Pope's Legislative Power in England before Hen. 8. No Canons of the Pope oblige us without our Consent; our Kings, Saxons, Danes, Normans, made Laws Ecclesiastical.
WE have found possession of the Executive Power otherwise than was pretended; we now come to consider how it stood with the Legislative: the Pope, indeed claimed a Power of making and imposing Canons upon this Church: but Henry the Eighth denied him any such Power; and prohibited any Canons whatsoever to be executed here, without the King's Licence, An. 25. 19.
The question now is, whether the Pope enjoyed that Power of making and imposing Canons effectually and quietly here, from the time of Saint Augustine to Henry the Eighth, or indeed any considerable time together? and this would invite us to a greater Debate, who was Supreme in the English Church (the Pope or the King) during that time; or rather who had the exercise of the Supremacy: for the Power of making Laws, is the chief Flower or Branch of the Supremacy; and he that freely, and without interruption, enjoyed this Power, was doubtless, [Page 127] in the Possession of the Supremacy.
That the Pope had it not, so long and so quietly, as is pleaded by some; and that our Kings have generally enjoyed it, will both together appear with evidence enough by the Particulars following.
1. If none were to be taken for Pope but by the King's Appointment: Sure his Laws were not to be received, but with the King's Allowance.
2. If not so much as a Letter could be received from the Pope without the King's Knowledge, who caused words prejudicial to the Crown to be renounced: Sure, neither his Laws.
Both the Antecedents we find in E [...]dm. p. 626. p. 131. 1.
3. If no Canons could be made here without the King's Authority; or being made, could have any force, but by the King's Allowance and Confirmation, where was the Pope's Supremacy? that Canons could not be made here withoutConvocations by Kings. the King's Authority, is evident; because the Convocations themselves, always were, and ought to be Assembled by the King's Writ, Eadm. p. 24. 5. 11. Besides, the King caused some to sit therein, to Supervise the Actions: &Legato ex parte Regis & Regni inhiberent, ne ibi contra Regiam Coronam & dignitates aliquid statuere attentaret; and when any did otherwise, he was forced to retract what he had done; as did Peckham: or were, in paucis Servatae; as those of Boniface, Math. Par. An. 1237. p. 447. 51. Lindwood. c. 1. Glos. 1.
If Canons were made, though the Popes Legate, [Page 128] and consequently all his power, was atCan. confir. by Kings. the making of them; yet had they no force at all, as Laws over us, without the Kings allowance and confirmation: The King having first heard what was decreed, Consensum praebuit authoritate Regiâ & potestate confirmavit Statuta concilii, by his Kingly power he confirmed the Statutes of the Council of William Arch-Bishop of Cant. and the Legate of the holy Church, celebrated at Westminster—by the Assent of the King, and primorum omnium Regni: the Chapters subscribed were promulged. Eadm. p. 6. 29. Flor. Wigorn. an. 1127. p. 505. Gervase an. 1175. Col. 1429. 18.
Twisden Concludes, as for Councils, it is certain, none were here called from Rome, till 1127.P. 19, 20. If they did come to any, as to Calcuith, the King, upon the advice of the Arch-Bishop, Statuit diem appointed the day of the Council: So when William the first, held one at Winchester, 1070. for deposing Stygand; though there came to it three sent from Alexan. 2. Yet it was held, Jubente & presente Rege; who was President of it; wherein, as before was noted, the Popes Legate subscribed the sixteenth after all the English Bishops. Vita Lanfranci. c. 7. p. 7. Col. 1. d.
All our Canons are therefore (as they are justly)Canons Kings Laws. called, the Kings Ecclesiastical Laws, because no Canons have the power of Laws, but such as he allows and confirms: and whatsoever Canons he confirmed of old, that had their original from a foreign power, he allowed for the sake of their Piety or Equity, or as a means of Communion with the Church from whence they came, [Page 129] but his allowance or eonfirmation gave them all the Authority they had in England.
'Tis a point so plain in History, that it is beyondBefore Conquest. question, that during all the time from St. Gregory to the Conquest, the Brittish, Saxon, and Danish Kings (without any dependance on the Pope) did usually make Ecclesiastical Laws. Witness, the laws of Excombert, Ina, Withred, Alfrede, Edward Athelstan, Edmond Edgar, Athelred, Canutus, and Edward the Confessor; among which Laws, one makes it the Office of a King, to Govern the Church as the Vicar of God.
Indeed, at last the Pope was officiously kind, and did bestow after a very formal way, upon the last of those Kings, Edward the Confessor, a Priviledge, which all his Predecessors had enjoyed as their own undoubted Right before, viz. the Protection of all the Churches of England, and power to him and his Successors the Kings of England for ever; in his stead, to make just Ecclesiastical Constitutions, with the advice of their Bishops and Abbots. But with thanks to his Holiness, our Kings still continued their ancient custom which they had enjoyed from the beginning, in the right of the Crown, without respect to his curtesie in that matter.
After the Conquest, our Norman Kings didAfter Conquest. also exercise the same Legislative power in Ecclesiastical Causes over Ecclesiastical Persons from time to time, with the consent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal. Hence all those Statutes concerning Benefices, Tythes, Advowsons, Lands given in Mortmain, Prohibitions, Consultations, Praemunires, quare impedits, Priviledge of the Clergy, Extortions of Ecclesiastical Courts or [Page 130] Officers, Regulation of Fees, Wages of Priests, Mortuaries, Sanctuaries, Appropriations; and in sum, as Bishop Bramhall adds, All things which did belong to the external subsistence, Regiment, and regulating of the Church; and this in the Reigns of our best Norman Kings before the Reformation. Arch Bishop Bramh. p. 73.
But what Laws do we find of the Popes making in England? or what English Law hath he ever effectually abrogated? 'Tis true many of the Canons of the Church of Rome were here observed; but before they became obliging, or had the force of Laws, the King had power in his great Council to receive them, if they were judged convenient, or if otherwise to reject them.
'Tis a notable instance that we have of this,20 Ed. 3. c. 9. in Ed. 3. time: When some Bishops proposed in Parliament, the reception of the Ecclesiastical Canon, for the legitimation of Children, born before Marriage; all the Peers of the Realm stood up, and cried out with one voice, Nolumus leges Angliae mutari; we will not have the Laws of England to be changed: A clear evidence, that the Popes Canons were not English Laws, and that the Popish Bishops knew they could not be so, without the Parliament.
Likewise, the King and Parliament made a legislative exposition, of the Canon of the Council of Lions, concerning Bigamy, which they would4 Ed. 1. c. 5. not have done had they not thought they had power according to the fundamental Laws of England, either to receive it or reject it.
These are plain and undeniable evidences, that when Popery was at highest, the Popes Supremacy in making Laws for the English Church [Page 131] was very ineffectual, without the countenance of a greater and more powerful, viz. the Supremacy of our own Kings.
Now, admit that during some little space, Obj. the Pope did impose, and England did consent to the authority of his Canons; as indeed the veryConsent admitted. rejecting of that authority, intimates: yet that is very short of the Possession of it, without interruption, for nine hundred years together; the contrary being more than evident.
However, this Consent was given either byBy Permission. Permission or Grant: If only by Permission, whether through Fear or Reverence, or Convenience, it signifies nothing, when the King and Kingdom see cause to vindicate our ancient Liberties, and resolve to endure it no longer.
If a Grant be pretended, 'twas either fromOr by Grant. the King alone; or joyned with his Parliament. If from the King alone, he could grant it for his time only, and the power of resuming any part of the prerogative granted away by the Predecessors, accompanies the Crown of the Successor; and fidelity to his Office and Kingdom, obligeth him in Justice to retrieve and recover it
I believe none will undertake to affirm, that the Grant was made by the Law; or the King, with his Parliament: Yet if this should be said and proved too; it would argue very little to the purpose; for this is to establish Iniquity by a Law: The Kings Prerogative, as Head of this Church, lieth too deep in the very constitution of the Kingdom, the foundation of our common Law, and in the very Law of Nature; and is no more at the will of the Parliament, than the fundamental liberties of the Subject.
Lastly, the same Power that makes, can repeal a Law: if the Authority of Papal Canons had been acknowledged; and ratified by Parliament, which cannot be said; 'tis most certain, it was revoked, and renounced, by an equal Power, viz. of Henry the Eighth, and the whole Body of the Kingdom, both Civil and Ecclesiastical.
It is the Resolution both of Reason and Law, that no Prescription of time can be a bar to the Supreme Power; but, that, for the Publick good it may revoke, any Concessions, Permissions or Priviledges: thus it was declared in Parliament in Edward the Third his Reign, when reciting the Statute of Edward the First; they say, the Statute holdeth alway his force; and that the King is bound by Oath, to cause the same to be kept, (and consequently, if taken away, to be restored to its Observation) as the Law of the Land: that is, the Common, Fundamental, unalterable, Law of the Land.
Besides, the Case is most clear, that when Henry the Eighth began his Reign, the Laws asserting the Supreme Authority in Causes, and over Persons Ecclesiastical, were not altered or repealed; and Henry the Eight used his Authority against Papal Incroachments, and not against, but according to the Statute; as well as the Common Law of the Land: witness all those Noble Laws of Provisors and praemunire, which, as my Lord Bramhall saith, we may truly call,25 Ed. 1. 27 Ed. 3. 2 Hen. 4. c. 3, 4. 7 Hen. 4. c. 6. the Palladium which preserved it from being swallowed up in that vast gulph of the Roman Court made by Edw. 1. Edw. 3. Rich. 2. Hen. 4.
CHAP. XI.
Of the Power of Licences &c. here; in Edw. 3. Rich. 2. Hen. 4. Hen. 5. Hen. 6. Hen. 7.
THough, the Pope be denied the Legislative and Judiciary or Executive Power in England; yet, if he be allowed his Dispensatory Power, that will have the effect of Laws; and fully supersede or impede the Execution of Laws, in Ecclesiastical Causes, and upon Ecclesiastical Persons.
'Tis confest, the Pope did usurp and exercise this strange Power, after a wonderful manner in England before Henry the Eighth; by his Licences, Dispensations, Impositions, Faculties, Grants, Rescripts, Delegacies, and other such kind of Instruments, as the Statute 25 Hen. 8. 21. mentions; and that this Power was denied or taken from him by the same Statute; as also by another, 28 Hen. 8. 16. and placed in, or rather, reduced to the Jurisdiction of the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury, saving the Rights of the See of York, in all Causes convenient and necessary for the Honour and Safety of the King; the Wealth and Profit of the Realm; and not repugnant to the Laws of Almighty God.
The Grounds of removing this Power from the Pope, as they are expressed in that excellent Preamble to the said Statute, 25 Hen. 8. are [Page 134] worthy our Reflexion: they are.
1. The Pope's Ʋsurpation in the Premises.
2. His having obtained an Opinion in many of the people, that he had full Power to dispence with all humane Laws, Uses, and Customs, in all Causes Spiritual.
3. He had practised this strange Usurpation for many years.
4. This his practice was in great derogation of the Imperial Crown of this Realm.
5. England recognizeth no Superior, under God, but the King only; and is free from Subjection to any Laws, but such as are ordained within this Realm; or admitted Customs by our own Consent and Usage, and not as Laws of any Forreign Power.
6. And lastly, that according to Natural Equity, the whole State of our Realm in Parliament, hath this Power in it, and peculiar to it; to dispence with, alter, Abrogate &c. our own Laws and Customs, for Publick good; which Power appears by wholsom Acts of Parliament, made before the Reign of Henry the Eighth, in the time of his Progenitors.
For these Reasons, it was Enacted in those Statutes of Henry the Eighth. That no Subject of England should sue for Licences &c. henceforth to the Pope, but to the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury.
Now, 'tis confessed before, and in the Preamble to the Statute, that the Pope had used this Power for many years: but this is noted as an Aggravation of the Grievance, and one Reason for Redress; but whether he enjoyed it from the time of Saint Austine, or how long quietly [Page 135] is the proper question; especially seeing the Laws of the Land, made by King Henry's Predecessors, are pleaded by him in contradiction to it.
Yea, who will come forth, and shew us one Instance No Instance 1110 years after Christ. of a Papal Dispensation in England for the first eleven hundred years after Christ? if not, five hundred, of the nine hundred years Prescription, and the first five hundred too, as well as the first eleven hundred of the fifteen, are lost, to the Popes, and gained to the Prescription of the Church of England: But,
Did not the Church of England, without any reference to the Court of Rome, use this Power during the first eleven hundred years; what man is so hardy as to deny it, against the multitude of plain Instances in History?
Did not our Bishops relax the Rigor of Ecclesiastical Canons? did not all Bishops, all over the Christian World, do the like before the Monopoly was usurped?
In the Laws of Alured alone, and in the conjoyntGervis Dorober. p. 1648. Laws of Alured and Gunthrun, how many sorts of Ecclesiastical Crimes were dispensed with, by the Sole Authority of the King and Church of England, and the like we find in the Laws ofSpel. Conc. p. 364. &c. some other Saxon Kings.
Dunstan the Arch Bishop, had Excommunicated a great Count; he made his peace at Rome; the Pope commands his Restitution: Dunstan answered, I will obey the Pope willingly, when IIbid. p. 481. see him penitent; but it is not God's will that he should lie in his sin, free from Ecclesiastical Discipline, to insult over us. God forbid that I should relinquish the Law of Christ for the Cause of any [Page 136] Mortal man: this great Instance doth two things at once; justifieth the Arch-Bishops, and destroyeth the Pope's Authority in the Point.
The Church of England dispensed with those irreligious Nuns, in the days of Lanfrank with the Council of the King; and with Queen Maud; the Wife of Henry the First, in the like Case, in the days of Anselm, without any Suit to Rome, or Forreign Dispensation, Lanfr. Ep. 32. Eadm. l. 3. p. 57. These are great and notorious and certain Instances; and when the Pope had usurped this Power afterwards.
As the Selected Cardinals Stile the avaritious Dispensations of the Pope, Sacrilegious & Vulnera Legum; so our Statutes of Provisors expresly27 Ed. 3. say, they are the undoing and Destruction of the Common Law of the Land: accordingly.
The King, Lords and Commons, complained of this abuse, as a Mighty Grievance; of the frequent coming among them, of this Infamous Math. Par. Au. 1245. Messenger the Pope's non-obstante, that is, his Dispensations; by which, Oaths, Customs, Writings, Grants, Statutes, Rights, Priviledges, were not only weakned, but made void.
Sometimes these dispensative Bulls came to legal Trials: Boniface the Eighth dispensed with the law where the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury was Visitor of the University of Oxford; and by his Bull exempted the Ʋniversity from his Jurisdiction, and that Bull was decreed void in Parliament by two Successive Kings; as being obtained to the prejudice of the Crown, the weakning of the Laws and Customs of the Kingdom, and the probable Ruine of the said University, Ex Arch. Tur. Londini. Ex Antiq. Acad. Cantab. p. 91.
In interruption of this Papal Ʋsurpation, were those many Laws made in 25 Edw. 1. and 35Et 12 Rich. 2. Edw. 1. 25 Edw. 3. and 27 and 28 Edw. 3. and afterwards more expresly in the sixteenth of Richard the Second, where complaining of Processes and Censures upon Bishops of England, because they executed the King's Comandments, in his Courts; they express the mischiefs to be the Disinherison of the Crown; the Destruction of the King, Laws, and Realm: that the Crown of England is subject to none under God; and both the Clergy and Laity severally and severely protest to defend it, against the Pope; and the same King contested the Point himself with him, and would not yield it.
An Excommunication by the Arch-Bishop, albeitLord Coke. Cawdrie's Case. it be disanulled by the Pope, is to be allowed by the Judges against the Sentence of the Pope, according to the 16 Edw. 3. Titl. Excom. 4.
For the Pope's Bulls in special, our Laws have abundantly provided against them; as well in case of Excommunication, as Exemption. vid. 30 Edw. 3. lib. Ass. pl. 19. and the abundant, as is evidenced by my Lord Coke out of our English Laws, in Cawd. Case p. 15. he mentions a particular Case, wherein the Bull was pleaded for Evidence, that a Person stood Excommunicate by the Pope; but it was not allowed; because no Certificate appeared from any Bishop of England, 31 Edw. 3. Title Excom. 6. The same again, 8 Hen. 6. fol. 3. & 12 Edw. 4. fol. 16. & R. 3. & 1 Hen. 7. fol. 20.
So late as Henry the Fourth, if any Person ofStat. 2 Hen. 4. c. 3. Religion, obtain of the Bishop of Rome to be Exempt from Obedience, Regular or Ordinary, [Page 138] he is in case of a praemunire; which is an offence contra Regem, Coronam & dignitatem suam.
Again, more plain to our purpose, in Henry Hen. 5. the Fifth's time, after great Complaint in Parliament, the Grievances, by reason of the Pope's licences to the contrary, it was enacted that the King, willing to avoid such Mischiefs, hath ordained and established, that all Incumbents by the Patronage of Spiritual Persons, might quietly 3 Hen. 5. c. 4. enjoy their Benefices without being inquieted, by any colour of Provisions, Licences and Acceptations by the Pope: and that all such Licenses and Pardons upon, and by such Provisions made in any manner, should be void and of no valour; aod that the Malefactors by virtue thereof incur the punishments contained in the Statutes of Provisors before that time made.
The King only may grant or licence, to found a 9 Hen. 6. fol. 16. Spiritual Corporation as it is concluded by our Law, even in Henry the Sixth's time.
Further, in Edward the Fourth's Reign, the Pope granted to the Prior of Saint Johns to have1 Hen. 7. fol. 20. a Sanctuary within his Priory; and this was pleaded and claimed by the Prior; but it was resolved by the Judges, that the Pope had no power to grant any Sanctuary within this Realm; and by Judgment of the Law it was disallowed.
We have thus, fully I hope, justified the words of the Statute of Henry the Eighth; that the Laws made in the times of his Predecessors, did in effect the same things: Especially those of Edw. 1. Edw. 3. Rich. 2. Hen. 4. which that Parliament, 24 Hen. 8. c. 12. refer us to, expresly and particularly; and how small time is left, for the Pope's Prescription (if any at all for his quiet [Page 139] possession) of the power of licences in England. Yet it is confest, he had usurped, and by several instances been heedlesly, or timerously permitted, to exercise such a Power, for many years together, as the Parliament acknowledgeth; though, contrary to the Ancient Liberty, the Common Law; and so many plain Decrees of our Judges, and Statutes of the Land from Age to Age, as have appeared.
CHAP. XII.
Of the Patronage of the English Church, in our Kings, by History. Law.
THis Flower of the Crown was derived from our ancient English and Brittish Kings to William the Conqueror, William Rufus, and Hen. 1. who enjoyed the Right of placing in vacant Sees, by the Tradition of a Ring and a Crocier Staff, without further Approbation, Ordination, or Confirmation from Rome; for the first eleven hundred years. Indeed, then Hildebrand, and after Calixtus did condemn and prohibit all Investitures taken from a Lay-hand.
That, before Hildebrand, this was the undoubted right of the Crown, is evident both by History and Law.
For History, we find Malms. notes, that King Edgar did grant to the Monks of Glastenbury the free Election of their Abbot for ever: But he reserved to himself and his Heirs, the power to invest the Brother elected by the Tradition of a Pastoral Staff. Malms. de gest. R. l. 2. c. 8.
Therefore Ingulf the Abbot of Crowland, in the time of the Conqueror, saith, for many years,Ibid. (he might have said Ages) past, there hath been no free Election of Prelates; but the Kings Court did confer all dignities, by a Ring and a Crocier Staff.
Lanfrank desired of William the Conqueror, [Page 141] the Patronage of the Abby of St. Austin; but the King answered, se velle, &c. that he would keep all the Crociers Staffs (i. e. Investitures) in his own hand. The same is testified of Anselm himself by Eadm. He after the manner and example of his Predecessor, was instructed according to the custom of the Land; and did homage to the King; as Lanfrank his Predecessor, in the See of Canterbury, in his time had done; and William the Agent of Hen. 1. protested openly to Pope Paschal,—I would have all men here to know, that my Lord the King of England will not suffer the loss of his Investitures, for the loss of his Kingdom. Indeed Pope Paschal was as resolute, though it be said, not so just in his answer. I speak it before God,Eadm. l. 3. p. 73. Paschal the Pope will not suffer him to keep them without punishment; no not for the Redemption of his Head.
Here was indeed a demand made, with confidence and courage; but, had that Pope no better Title than that of Possession to claim by, he had certainly none at all: For, as Eadm. concludes, the case seemed a new thing (or Innovation) to this our Age; and unheard of, to the English, from the time that the Normans began to Reign, (that, I say not sooner) for from the time that William the Norman conquered the Land, no Bishop or Abbot was made, (before Anselm) who Eadm. [...]er. in Praef. p. 2. did not first do homage to the King; and from his hand by the gift of a Crocier Staff, receive the investiture to his Bishoprick or Abbacy, except two Bishops of Rochester, who were Surrogates to the Arch-Bishop; and inducted by him by the Kings leave.
Indeed, now the Pope began to take upon him in earnest; and to require an Oath of Fidelity [Page 142] of the Arch-Bishop when he gave him the Pall; and to deny that Pall if he would not take it. A new Oath never before heard of, or practised: An Oath of Obedience to himself; as it it is expresly called, in the Edition of Gregory 13. An Oath not established by any Council; but only by Papal Authority, by Paschalis himself, as Gregory the Ninth recordeth.
This Oath, at first, though new, was modest; bounding the Obedience of the Arch-Bishops only by the Rules of the holy Fathers; as we find in the old Roman Pontifical; But it was quickly changed from Regulas Sanctorum Patrum, to Regalia Sancti Pet [...]i: The change, as my Lord Bramhall observes, not great in words, but in Sence, abominable. P. 320. Twisd. p. 47:
Bellarmine would persuade us, that the like Oath was given, in Gregory the firsts time; but that was nothing like an Oath of Obedience, and was only an Oath of Abjuration of Heresie; not imposed but taken freely, no common Oath of Bishops, nor any thing touching the Royalties of St. Peter, as may be seen Greg. Epist. 1. 10. Ep. 30. Indic. 5.
About an hundred years after, in the time of Gregory the Ninth, they extended the subjects of the Oath, as well as the matter; enlarging it from Arch-Bishops to all Prelates, Bishops, Abbots, Priors, and now they cry up the Canons above all Imperial Laws.
But to decide this point of swearing Allegiance to the Pope; which could not be done without going in person to Rome; it is sufficient that by all our Laws, no Clergyman could go to Rome without the Kings Licence; and that by [Page 143] an ancient Brittannick Law; if any subject enter into League with another (Prince) professing Fidelity Hect. Bottle. Hist. and obedience to any one (besides the King) let him loose his head.
But, let us admit, that the Pope eleven hundred years after Christ, got possession of the English Church, and the Conscience of the Bishops by Investiture and Oaths; who will shew us that he had it sooner? who will maintain that he kept it quietly till Hen. 8?
This last point will be clear, by examining2. Law. our Laws, the second Topick propounded at the beginning of this discourse: For if his Possession were good, it was setled in Law; and if quiet, the Laws were not made to oppose it, by the great States of the Kingdom.
My Lord Bramhall hath produced three great Laws, as sufficient to determine this Controversie;1. Clarendon. whether the King or the Pope be Patron of the English Church; the Assize of Clarendon, Statute of Carlisle, and of Provisors. The first tells us plainly, that the Election of an Arch-Bishop, Bishop, Abbot and Prior was to be made by the respective dignitaries upon the Kings calling them together to that purpose; and with the Kings consent. And then the Person elected, was presently to do homage to the King as his Liege Lord.
And that this method was exclusive of theIn Ed. 1. Pope, that of Carlisle is very distinct: The King is the founder of all Bishopricks, and ought to 2. Carlisle. have the custody of them in the Vacances, and the Right of Patronage to present to them; and that the Bishop of Rome usurping the right of Patronage, giveth them to Aliens. That this tendeth to Annullation of the State of holy Church; to the disinheriting [Page 144] of Kings; and the destruction of the Realm. This is an Oppression, and shall not be Suffered.
The Statute of Provisors. 15. Ed- 3. affirms, that Elections were first granted by Kings Progenitors, Provisors. upon Condition to demand Licence of the King to Chuse, and, after the Election, to have the Royal Assent. Which Conditions not being kept; the thing ought by reason to return to its first Nature. And therefore they conclude, that in Case, Reservation, Collation or Provision be made by the Court of Rome, of any Arch-Bishoprick &c. The King and his Heirs shall have the Collations for the same time, such as his Progenitors had before the free Elections were granted.
And they tell the King plainly, that the Right of the Crown is such, and the Law of the Land too, that the King is bound to make Remidies and Laws, against such Mischiefs. And acknowledg that he is Advower Paramont, immediate of all Churches, Prebends, and other Benefices, which are of the Advowrie of holy Church. i. e. Soveraign patron of it.
My Lord Coke, more abundantly, adds, theWil. 1. Resolutions and Decrees of the Law, to confirm7. Ed. 3. tit. qu. i. e. p. 19. us in the Point. In the time of William the first, it is agreed that no man only can make any Appropriation of any Church having cure of Souls, but he that hath Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction: but William the first did make such Appropriations, of himself without any other.
Edward the first presented his Clerke; who was refused by the Arch-Bishop; for that theEd. 1. Pope by way of Provision, had conferred it on another. The King brought his quare non admisit, [Page 145] the Arch-Bishop pleaded the Supremacy of the Pope; and that he durst not, nor had power to put him out, which was by the Popes Bull in Possession, for which—by judgment of the Common Law, the Lands of his whole Bishoprick were seized into the Kings hands, and lost during his life: And my Lord Coke's Note upon it is, that this Judgment was before any Statute was made in that Case.
In the Reign of Edw. 3. it is often resolved,Ed. 3. that all the Bishopricks within England, were founded by the Kings Progenitors; and therefore, the Advowsons of them all belong to the King; and at the first they were Donative: And that if any Incumbent dye, the Lapse comes to the Bishop▪ then to the Arch-Bishop; and lastly, by the common Law to the King, as to the Supreme within his own Kingdom, and not to the Bishop of Rome.
This King presented to a Benefice, his Presentee21 Ed. 3. 40. s. 40. was disturbed by one that had obtained Bulls from Rome; for which offence he was condemned to perpetual Imprisonment.
It is no small spice of the Kings Ecclesiastical Patronage, that we find, the King made Canons secular to be Regular; and that he made the Prior and Covent of Westminster, a distinct Corporation from the Abbot. 38. li. Ass. pl. 22. 49. Ed. 3. l. Ass. pl. 8.
But more full is the case of Abbot Moris, who sent to Rome to be confirmed by the Pope; who46 Ed. 3. Tit. praem. 6. by his Bull sleighted the Election of Moris; but gave him the Abby, of his spiritual Grace, and at the request (as he feigned) of the King of England. This Bull was read and considered of in [Page 146] Council, that is, before all the Judges of England; and it was resolved by them all; that this Bull was against the Laws of England; and that the Abbot for obtaining the same, was faln into the Kings mercy: whereupon all his Possessions were seiz'd into the Kings hands.
In the Reign of Richard the Second; one sued12 Rich. 2. Tit. Juris. 18. a provision in the Court of Rome, against an Incumbent, recovered the Church; brought an action of account for Oblations, &c. but the whole Court was of opinion against the Plaintiff; and thereupon he was non-suit. Vid. Stat. 16. Rich. 2. c. 5. against all Papal Usurpations; and this in particular; the pain is a praemunire.
In Hen. 4s Reign, the Judges say that the Statutes 11 H. 4. f. 69, 76. which restrain the Popes Provisions to the Benefices of the Advowsons of spiritual men, were made; for that the spiritualty durst not in their just cause say against the Popes Provisions; so as those Statutes were made but in affirmance of the common Laws.
Now what remains to be pleaded in behalf of the Popes Patronage of our Church, at least as to his possession of it, against so many plain and great Evidences both of Law and Deed?
All pretences touching the Popes giving the Pall are more than anticipated: For it is not to be denied, but that was not held necessary, either to the consecration, confirmation, or investiture of the very Arch-Bishop before Anselm's time: Yea 'tis manifest that Lanfrank, Anselm, and Raulf did dedicate Churches, consecrate Bishops and Abbots, and were called Arch-Bishops, while they had no Pall, as Twisden proves out of Eadmer. P. 47.
We never read, that either Laurentius or Milletus received the Pall from Rome, who, no doubt, were as lawful Arch-Bishops as Austin. Girald and Hoveden both give us an account, that Sampson of St. Davids had a Pall, but do not say from Rome; and, though in the time of infection, he carried it away with him. After Paulinus, there are five in the Catalogue of York, expresly said to have wanted it (and Wilfred was one of them) yet are reputed bothVid. Twisd. ibid. Arch-Bishops and Saints; and of others in that series, it is not easie to prove they ever used it; nor Adilbaldus, till the fourth year after his Investiture. And Gregory the Great saith, that it ought not to be given, nisi fortiter Postulanti. What this Honorary was anciently, seems uncertain; but 'tis most certain, it could evacuate the Kings Legal and natural Patronage of our Church; or discharge the Bishops from their dependance on, and Allegiance to his Crown.
'Tis true indeed, when Pope Nicolaus could not deny it, he was graciously pleased to grant this Patronage to Edward the Confessor: Vobis & posteris, &c. committimus advocationem, &c. WeBaron. an. 1059. n. 23. commit the Advowson of all the Churches of England to you and your Successors, Kings of England: It might have been replied, Nicolaus Papa hoc domino meo privilegium, quod ex Paterno jure susceperat praebuit, as the Emperors Advocate said.
This is too mean as well as too remote a spring of our Kingly power in the Church of England, though it might, ad hominem, sufficiently supersede (one would think) all Papal practises against so plain and full a grant: if any thing passed by [Page 148] it, certainly it must be that very power of Advowson, that the Popes afterwards so much pretended, and our Laws (mentioned) were made on purpose to oppose them in.
We see no reason therefore, against the Statute of Hen. 8. so agreeable to the ancient Rights and Laws of this Realm: Be it enacted, that no person shall be Presented, Nominated, or Commended to the Pope, to or for the dignity of an Arch-Bishop or Bishop within this Realm, nor shall send or procure thence for any manner of Bulls, Briefs, Palls, or other things requisite for an Arch-Bishop or Bishop.—all such, viz. Applications and Instruments, shall utterly cease and no longer be used within this Realm; and such as do contrary to this Act, shall run in danger of the Statutes of Provision and Praemunire. H. 8. 25, 20.
CHAP. XIII.
Of Peter-Pence, and other Moneys formerly paid to the Pope.
UPon Complaint, by Parliament in25 Hen. 8. 21. Henry the Eighth's Reign, of intolerable exactions of great Sums of money by the Pope; as well in Pensions, Censes, Peter-pence, Procurations, &c. and for infinite sorts of Bulls, &c. otherwise than by the Laws and Customs of the Realm should be permitted; It was enacted, that no Person should thence-forth pay any such Pensions, Peter-pence, &c. but that all such payments should thence-forth clearly surcease, and never more be levied, taken, or paid; and all Annates, or First-Fruits and Tenths of 25 Hen. 8. 20. Arch-Bishops and Bishops were taken away, and forbidden to be paid to the Pope, the year before.
Our Payments to the Court of Rome, seem to have been of four sorts; Peter-pence, First-Fruits and Tenths; Casual, for Palls, Bulls, &c. and extraordinary Taxations: briefly, of each.
1. For Peter-pence; (the only Ancient payment)Peter-pence. it was, at first, given and received as an Alms; Eleemosina Beati Petri, saith Paschalis, 2. Ep. Hen. 1. apud Eadm. p. 113. 27. Perhaps, rendred out of Gratitude and Reverence to the See of Rome; to which England was, no doubt, frequently obliged, for their care and Council, and other assistances; and by continuance, this Alms and gratitude, obtained the name of [Page 150] Rent: and was Metaphorically called, sometimes, Tributum, but never anciently understoodVid. Twisd. p. 75. to acknowledge the Pope as Superior Lord of a Lay-fee.
But, when the Pope changed Advice into Precept, and Counsel into Law and Empire; and required Additions, with other grievous Exactions, unto his Peter-pence; it was a proper time to be better advised of our selves, and not to encourage such a wild Ʋsurpation with the continuance of our Alms or gratitude.
This Alms was first given by a Saxon King; but by whom, it is not agreed; but that there was no other payment besides this, made to Rome before the year 1246. appears: for that, though there was much complaint and controversie about our payments, we find the omission of no payment instanced in, but of that duty only; neither do the Body of our Kingdom in their Remonstrance to Innocent the Fourth 1246. mention any other, as claimed from hence to Rome.
Yet this payment, as it was not from the beginning, and as it was, at first, but an Alms; so it was not continued without some interruptions, when Rome had given Arguments of sufficient provocation, both in the times of William the First, and Henry his Son, and Henry the Second▪ this latter, during the Dispute with Becket and Alex. 3. commanded the Sheriffs through England, that Peter-pence should be gathered and kept, quousque inde Dominus Rex voluntatem suam praeceperit.
Historians observe that Edward the Third, during the French war gave command, that no [Page 151] Peter-pence should be gathered or paid to Rome; Stow An. 1365. and the Restraint continued all that Prince's time, for his Successor Richard the Second, at the beginning of his Reign, caused John Wickliff to consider the Point, who concludes, those payments being no other than Alms, the Kingdom was not obliged to continue them longer,Vid. Twisden. p. 76. than it stood with its Convenience, and not to its detriment or Ruine, according to the Rule in Divinity, extra Casus Necessitatis & Superfluitatis Eleemosyna non est in praecepto.
Indeed, in the Parliament, held the same year, the question was made, and a Petition preferred (which surely was some kind of disturbance of the payment) against them, with no effect: the King restored them, and the payment of them continued till Hen. 8.
So much for Peter-pence; for the other payments,2. First-Fruits. viz. First-Fruits aend Tenths, and the Casual payments, for Bulls, &c. they so evidently depend on the Pope's Supremacy for Legislation, Jurisdiction, and Dispensation, that they are justly denied with it; however, we shall briefly examine the Rise and the Possession of them.
For the Annates and Tenths, which the PopeClemang. Platina. Pol. Virg. received from our Arch-Bishops and Bishops, the Historians agree, that England, of all Nations, never submitted to the full extent of the Papal Commands or Expectations; which no doubt, was occasioned by the good Laws made here against them.
There is difference amongst Writers, inDe Scysm. 6. lib. 2. c. 9. whose time the First-Fruits began to be taken Theodoricus a Niem saith, Boniface 9. about the Tenth year of his Government was the first [Page 152] that reserved them; with whom Platina agrees,In vit. Bon. 9. de inven. Rer. l. 8. c. 2. and Polid. Virgil, and many others, as Twisden notes; and Walsingham reduces them but to 1316. Hist. An. 1316. p. 84, 85.
But the question is, how long the Pope quietly enjoyed them? the Kingdom was so intolerably burthened with Papal Taxes, before (of which we shall speak hereafter) and these, First-Fruits and Tenths, being a Remembrance of those extraordinary Taxes, and a way devised to settle and continue them upon us, they were presently felt and complained of. The Parliament complained in general of such oppressions, 25 Edw. 3. An. 1351. and again more particularly, among other things of First-Fruits in the fiftieth of Edward the Third, and desireRot. Parl. n. 105, 106. his Majesty, no Collector of the Pope may reside in England.
The King not complying, they, again, instance the year following, that the Pope's Collector Rot. Parl. 51 Edw. 3. n. 78, 79. was as very an enemy to this State as the French themselves: that he Annually sent away 20000 Marks; and sometimes 20000 Pounds; and that, he now raised for the Pope, the First-Fruits of all Dignities, which, in the very beginning, ought to be crusht.
Yet they prevailed not to their minds; and in the next Parliaement, the Commons preferred three Petitions: First, touching the payment ofRot. Parl. 1 R. 2. n. 66, 67, 68: First-Fruits, not used in the Realm before these times. Secondly, Reservation of Benefices. Thirdly, Bestowing them on Aliens, &c. praying Remedy; as also, that the Petitions of the two last Parliaments, might be considered, and convenient Remedies ordained: the King hereupon, [Page 153] refers the matters for Remedy to his grand or Privy-Council.
But neither yet was full satisfaction obtained as appears; for that the Commons renewedRot. Parl. Rich. 2. n. 37. in effect the same Suits in the third and fifth of Rich. 2. the inconveniences still continuing: after which the next Parliament obtained the Statute 13 Ri. 2. c. 2. of Praemunire; which, as Pol. Virgil observes, was a Confining the Papal Authority within the Ocean. To which Law three years after, some16 R. 2. c. 5. Additions were made, and none of these Laws were repealed by Queen Mary.
To say, the Bishops were pressed by the Laity to pass that last Act, is so much otherwise, as that it is enrolled, as Twisden observes, on the desire of the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury. Rot. Parli. 16. Rich. 2. n. 20. in fine. Neither wouldAnswer to Sir Edward Cook. the Pope tolerate (as one insinuates) any thing so exceedingly prejudicial to him, upon any reasonable pretence whatsoever.
In the same Parliament, the Commons Petition that the Popes Collector may have forty days for his Removal out of the Kingdom; the King considers.
But in the Sixth of Hen. 4. upon grievous6 Hen. c. 1. complaints made by the Commons to the King; of the horrible mischiefs and damnable Customs which are introduced of new by the Church of Rome, that none could have provision for an Arch-Bishoprick or Bishoprick, until he had compounded with the Popes Chamber, to pay great excessive Sums of Money, as well for the first fruits as other lesser fees—it was Enacted, that whosoever shall pay such Sums shall forfeit all they had. This Statute was made about an hundred [Page 154] years before Hen. 8. an inconsiderable time for so considerable a Prescription.
3. We have noted, that the Clergy of England were not free from Roman Taxations beforePayments extraordinary. the payment of Annates and Tenths, as they were afterwards stated: For there were occasional charges exacted from us by the Pope, which afterwards terminated in those constant payments, as before was intimated.
The first extraordinary contribution raised by allowance for the Popes use in this Kingdom, Twisden observes to have been an. 1183. far enoughHoved. an. 1183. f. 354. b. 43. off from the time of St. Austin. When Lucius the third (at odds with the Citizens of Rome) sent to Hen. 2. Postulans auxilium of him and his Clergy, whereupon two things considerable are observed. 1. The King in this point concerning the Pope, consulted his own Clergy, and followed their advice. 2. The great care the Clergy took to avoid ill presidents, for they advised the King, that he would receive the monies as given by them to him, and not to the Pope, leaving the King to dispose it as he thought fit.
This wariness being perceived, the Pope did not suddenly attempt the like again: We do not find any considerable sum raised from the Body of the Clergy for the support of the Papal designs, till Gregory 9. demanded a Tenth of all the moveables both of them and the Laity, an. 1229. The Temporal Lords refused; and the Clergy unwillingly were induced to the Contribution, for it was no other.
The Pope ventured no more upon the Laity, but eleven years after, he demanded of the Clergy [Page 155] a fifth part of their goods: And after manyMath. par. an. 1240. p. 526. 20. p. 534. 8. 39. Contests and struglings, and notwithstanding all the arguments of the poor Clergy, by the Kings and Arch-Bishops means, they were forced to pay it.
But neither that Reluctancy, nor the Remonstrance of the Kingdom at the Council of Lions, 1245. nor that to the Pope himself the year following, could prevail then to change the Shoulder or the method of Oppression: For Innocent 4. 1246. invents a new way, by charging every Religious house with finding of Souldiers for his Service, for one year, &c. which amounted to eleven thousand Marks for that year; with many devices for his advantage: but did heRot. Parl. 50. Ed. 3. n. 107. go on more quietly than he began? No certainly. See the Petition of the Commons in Parliament, 1376.
The two Cardinals Priests Agents, were not suffered to provide for them a thousand marks a year apiece: But the State chased them out of the Kingdom; and the King sent through every County, that none henceforth should be admitted per Bullam, without the special License of the King.
And a while after, the Parliament held the 20 Ed. 3. 1346. Petition more plainly; and mention the matter of the two Cardinals, as an intollerableRo. Par. n. 33, 35. grievance, in which the King gave them satisfaction.
However, the Ʋsurpation grows against all opposition, and 'tis no longer a Tax for one year only as at first; but for six years successively, pretending war with Infidels, so dealt John 21. an. 1277. and Clement 5. in the Council of Vienna 1311.
Exactions of this kind were so abominable, that Martin 5 at the Council of Constance, 1417.Sess. 43. was constrained to make that Remedy; Nullatenus imponantur, &c. upon which decree a supply of the Tenth being twice demanded, viz. 1515, and 1518. by Leo 10. against the Turk, the English Clergy denied them both times.
Thus the Papacy by little and little, and through great opposition, at length brought the Taxes to that we now call Tenths: and Annates proceeded gradually, but by milder measures, to a like Settlement; yet neither continued without the disturbances before mentioned.
4. There is nothing remains under the head of Money, but the casual and accidental profits, accrewing by Bulls and Licenses and lesser waysCasual Payments. and conditions of Advantage, which did much help the rest to drain us of our wealth: but these obtained upon private persons, and many times in methods not cognizable by Law; neither were the people so apt to complain in such cases, because they had something (which they unaccountably valued) for their money: and the possession of a false opinion in the Vulgar, as Juglers and Cheats may equally glory in, can never be soberly interpreted to be a good and sufficient Title to the Supremacy of the Church of England: Yet it is not amiss to remember, that the Popes Messenger, Jo. Opizanus, for acting against the Kings Laws in getting mony for his Master, was cast into Prison as we find it, Vit. Hen. Chich. p. 86.
Neither can we reasonably imagine, but that much of that vast Sum was gathered by those ways, which in the Reign of Hen. 3. the Lords [Page 157] and Commons complain of, viz. that above four hundred thousand pounds yearly was carried hence into Italy.
It was some disturbance of such kind of Receipts,Stat. de 7. H. 1. c. 6. that the Law forbids any such Bulls to be purchased for the time to come upon pain of praemunire: And that 'twas decreed, that the Popes Collector, though he have a Bull for the purpose,Hen. 4. fol. 9. hath no Jurisdiction within this Realm.
And if the ancient Law of the Realm saith, that the Pope cannot alter the Laws of England, that Law condemns his raising money upon the people in any kind, without special Law to that purpose; a Prerogative the Kings of England themselves do not claim. Therefore, that standing Fundamental Law of England, always lay in bar against, and was a continual, real, and legal disturbance of the Popes possession of power to impose Taxes; or by any devices to collect money from the English, either Laity or Clergy.
CHAP. XIV.
The Conclusion of the Argument from Prescription. 'Tis on our side: No force for the Pope.
WE have seen what the Argument from Prescription is come to; how far short of Nine Hundred years, and how unsettled, both in Law and Practice it ever was; both as to Jurisdiction in the Popes Court at Rome, and by his Legates here; and as to Legislation by the force of his Canons, and his dispensation by Faculties, Licenses, and any sort of Bulls, &c. and as to his Patronage of, or Profits from the English Church.
If a just Computation were made, I believe the Argument from Possession would really appear to be on our side: Our Kings having enjoyed and flourished in the exercise of Supremacy over us, ever since the Act of Hen. 8. extinguishing the Popes Usurpation here, with far more quiet and less interruption, than ever the Pope did for so long a time.
Besides, other qualifications of our Kings possession, do mightily strengthen the Plea above any thing that can be alledged on the Popes behalf.
1. Our Kings had possession from the beginning Nice. Ephe. according to the Canon; and therefore could never be lawfully divested: Ancient Histories [Page 159] are evident for us; and Baronius determines well, what is said by a Modern concerning ancient Tom. 1. an. 1. n. 12. affairs, without the Authority of any more ancient, is contemned.
This ancient Possession of our Kings, hath ever been continued and declared and confirmed by our Laws; and the consent of the whole Kingdom signified thereby: And these Laws have still been insisted on, and repeated when there hath been any great occasion, and fit opportunity to vindicate our ancient Liberties. But the Pope could never obtain any legal settlement of his Power here, before Queen Mary's Reign; nor by Her neither in the main branches of it, though indeed she courted him with the dignity of a great name and a verbal Title.
Indeed, the subject of the Question being a spiritual Right, our Adversaries themselves agree, that Possession sufficient to prove it, ought to begin near Christs time: And he that hath begun it later (as certainly the Pope did) unless he can evidence that he was driven out from an ancienter Possession (as the Pope can never do) is not to be stiled a Possessor, but an Ʋsurper, an Intruder, an Invader, Disobedient, Rebellious, and Schismatical; as, no doubt, by S. W's Logick, the Pope is as before was noted.
I shall conclude, with the grave and considerate Concession of Father Barnes (noted by Dr. Stillingfleet) who after his thorow study of the point, upon clear Conviction determined it positively for us in these words.
The Britanick Church may plead the Cyprian Dr. Still. p. 398. Priviledg, that it was subject to no Patriarch, and although this priviledge was taken away [Page 160] by Force and Tumult, yet being restored, in Henry the Eighth's time, and quietly enjoyed since, it ought to be retained for peace sake, without prejudice of Catholicism, and the brand of Schism; by which he grants all that is pertinent to our Cause, that the Pope had not possession here, from the beginning, nor ought to have had. 2. That he took advantage, bellorum tumultibus & vi, for his Usurpation. 3. That our Ancient Cyprian priviledge was restored by Henry the Eighth, totius Regni Consensu, with the Consent of the whole Kingdom. 4. That never since it hath been peaceably prescribed (pacifice praescriptum) or quietly enjoyed. 5. And that therefore, it still ought to be retained, sine Schismatis ullius Notâ, without the brand or charge of Schism, which is the only thing contended for.
CHAP. XV.
The Argument from Infallibility, Considered; in its Consequence, retorted.
THe two last Arguments, for proof of the Pope's Authority, are general, and not limited to the Church of England, as the three former were; and are his Infallibility and his Ʋniversal Pastorship, which remain to be examined.
From his Infallibility it may be argued thus: Arg. Whether the Pope were the means of our Conversion, or have a Patriarchal Right over us, or have had possession of the Government of the English Church heretofore or not; if he be really and absolutely Infallible, he hath thereby a right to govern us; and we are bound to be ruled and directed by him; but the Pope is really and absolutely Infallible: Ergo.
The Consequence would tempt a denial: indeed,Consequence. Infallibility is an excellent qualification for an Ʋniversal Rector; but are not, qualification and Commission two things? hath God given Authority to every man, equal to his Parts? to his Natural, acquired, or infused abilities? if not; what necessity is there, that he hath, to the Pope? if all Power, as well as all Wisdom is from God; the prime fountain of them both; and if we pretend to both, need we evidence only one?
Indeed, we ought to be guided by one that is Infallible (if such a one there be) but the Necessity ariseth from Prudence, not immediatly from Conscience; Unless by some other way of Authority, God hath given him power to govern us, as well as ability; otherwise, we ought to submit our selves to the guidance of the Pope, as a good and wise man, or as a Friend, as our Ancestors did, and not as our Lord.
The true Question is, whether God hath given the power of Government to the Pope; and directly appointed him to be the Ʋniversal Pastor of his Church on Earth? so that the Controversie will bear us down to the last Chapter, what ever can be said here; and Infallibility is such a Medium, as infallibly runs upon that Solicism of Argument, obscurum per obscurius: and indeed, if there be any inseperable Connexion, betwixt Infallibility and the Ʋniversal Pastorship, as is pretended, the contrary is a lawfuller way of concluding: viz. if there be no one man appointed to govern the Church as Supreme Pastor under Christ, then there is no necessity that any one man should be qualified for it, with this wonderful grace of Infallibility. But it doth not appear, that God hath invested any one man with that Power; therefore, not with that Grace.
But least this Great Roman Argument should suffer too much; let us at present, allow the Consequence; but then we must expect very fair Evidence of the Assumption; viz. that the Pope is indeed, Infallible.
I am aware that there are some vexing Questions about the Manner and Subject of this [Page 163] Infallibility; but if we will put them out of the way, then the Evidence of the Pope's or Church of Rome's Infallibility breaks out from three of the greatest Topicks we can desire: Scripture, Tradition, and Reason; let them be heard in their Order.
SECT. I.
Argument from Scripture for Infallibility, viz. Example. High Priest of the Jews. Apostles.
VVHether it be an excess or defect of Charity in me, I know not; but I cannot bring my self to believe, that the fiercest Bigot of Popery alive, can seriously think the Pope Infallible, in the Popish Sence of the Word; especially that the holy Scriptures prove it.
I know, that some flie the Absurdity, by hiding the Pope, in the Church: but, if the Church be Infallible; 'tis so, as it is Representative in General Councils; or diffusive, in the whole Body of Christians: and then what is Infallibility to the Church of Rome, more than to any other? and how shall that which is Common to all, give power to one over all? or what is it to the Pope, above another Bishop or Patriarch?
But the Pope is the Head and Universal Bishop, as he is Bishop of Rome: that is begging a [Page 164] great question indeed; for the proof of the Pope's Infallibility, which his Infallibility ought to prove; and to prove the Medium by the thing in question, after a new Logick.
Besides, if the proper Seat of Infallibility be the Church, in either of the Sences, it concerns our Adversaries to solve Divine Providence; who use to argue for this wonderful gift in the Church: if there be no Infallibility, God hath not sufficiently provided for the safety of Souls, and the Government of his Church; for seeing the Church diffusive, cannot be imagined to govern it self, but as Collected; and seeing, as the Christian World is now circumstantiated, it is next to impossible, we should have a General and free Council; how shall this so necessary Infallible Grace in the Church be exerted, upon all occasions, for the Ends aforesaid?
It is therefore most Consonant to the Papal Interest and Reason, to lodge this Infallible gift in the Pope, or Court of Rome: however, let us attend their Arguments for the evidence of it, either in the Pope, or Court, or Church of Rome, in any acception: which is first drawn from Scripture; both Examples and Promises.
1. From Scripture-Examples they reason, Arg. thus: the High Priest with his Clergy, in the time of the Low, were Infallible; therefore the Pope and his Clergy, are so now: the High Priest with his Clergy, in the time of the Law were so; as appears Deut. 17. 8. where, in doubts, the people were bound to submit and stand to their Judgment; which supposeth them Infallible in it; as A. C. argues with Arch-Bishop Lawd. p. 97. n. 1.
Dr. Stillingfleet with others, hath exposed this Ans. Argument beyond all reply. In short, the Consequence of it supposeth what is to be proved for the proof of Infallibility, viz. That the Pope is High-Priest of the Christian Church: and we must still expect an Argument for the Popes Headship, if this must be granted, that we may prove him Infallible, to the end we may prove his Headship. Were it said to the Christian Church, when any Controversie of Faith ariseth, go to Rome, and there enquire the judgment of the Bishop, and believe his determinations to be Infallible, there had been no need of this consequence, but seeing we read no such thing, the consequence is worth nothing.
Besides, the minor affirming the Infallibility Minor. of the High-Priest from that Law of Appeale in Deut. 17. 8. is justly questioned. There was indeed an obligation on the Jews to submit and stand to the judgment of that high Court; but no obligation nor ground to believe the judgment Infallible: The same obligation lies upon Christians, in all judiciary Causes, especially upon the last Appeal to submit in our practices, though not in our judgment or Conscience, to believe that what is determined to be Infallibly true: A violence that neither the whole world nor a mans self, can sometimes do to the Reason of a man.
The Text is so plain, not to concern matters of Doctrine, to be decided whether true or false; but matters of Justice to be determined, whether right or wrong; that one would think the very reading of it, should put an end for ever to this debate about it. The words are, viz. [Page 166] If there arise a matter too hard for thee in judgment, between Blood and Blood, between Plea and Plea, and between Stroke and Stroke, being matters of Controversie within thy Gates; Then shalt thou arise and get thee up into the Place which the Lord thy God shall chuse, &c. Thus God established a Court of Appeals, a Supreme Court of Judicature, to which the last application was to be made, both in case of Injury and in case of Difficulty, called the great Sanhedrin: But note, here is no direction for address to this Court, but when the case had been first heard in the lower Courts, held in the Gates of the Cities: Therefore the Law concerned not the momentous Controversies in Religion, which never came under the Cognizance of those inferior Courts.
Therefore it is not said, whosoever doth notDeut. 17. [...]2. believe the Judgment given, to be true; but whosoever acts contumaciously in opposition to it: And the man that will not hearken—but do presumptuously, even that man shall die.
Besides, God still supposeth, a possibility of Error in the whole Congregation of Israel, Lev. 4. 15. and chargeth the Priests with Ignorance, and forsaking his way, frequently by the Prophets.
But alas! where was the Infallibility of the High-Priest, &c. when our blessed Saviour was condemned by him, and by this very Court of the Sanhedrin: And when Israel had been for a long season, without the true God, without a2 Cr. 15. 3. Teaching Priest, and without Law. Vid. Dr. Still. p. 239, &c.
2. It is also argued, from that Example ofAr. 2. Example N. T. rhe Apostles under the New Testament; that they were assisted with an Infallible Spirit, and [Page 167] there is the same reason for the Pope. But this Ans. is to dispose Gods Gifts and Wisdom by our own Reason: The Apostles Infallibility attested with Miracles, was necessary to the first Plantation and State of the Church; and it no more followeth, that therefore the succeeding Bishops must be infallible, because they were so; than that because Moses wrought miracles for the confirmation of the Law, therefore the Sanhedrin should work Miracles for the ordinary Government of Israel, according to the Law.
Besides, what reason can be given, why this priviledge of Infallibility should be entailed upon the Bishops of Rome more than other Bishops, who succeeded the Infallible Apostles, as well as the Pope? What ground hath he to claim it more than they? Or if they have all an interest in it, what becomes of the Argument that the Pope is the universal Head and Governor of the Church, because he is Infallible?
SECT. II
Arg. 2. From the Promises of Infallibility.
GOd hath promised that his Church shall be preserved; which Promise engageth his Infallible Ar. 2. Assistance. Therefore the Church by that assistance is always Infallible: To this mighty purpose A. C. reasons with A. B. Laud.
God will certainly and Infallibly have a Church, therefore that Church shall not only Ans. be, but be Infallible in all her decrees de fide: Is [Page 168] not this strong Reason? God is Infallible, therefore his Church is so; a Church shall continue, therefore it shall not Err?
Pray what Security doth the promise of the Churches Perpetuity, or Infallibility as to Fundamentals, give to any single Person or particular Church, that they shall continue in the Christian Faith, more than it did to seven Churches in Asia? And where are they now?
The Argument will conclude as well: God hath promised his Church shall ever exist upon Earth; therefore Christians, of which the Church consists, shall never dye, as well as never fall away: For if the Promise be made to the Present Church in the Romanists sence, it is made to the Individuals, that make the Church. 2. And that every particular Christian, as well as every particular Church, having an equal & common interest in the promise of assistance, is infallible.
If we should grant the Ʋniversal Church to be Infallible; not only as to her Perpetuity but her Testimony, which the Argument reacheth not; yet it rests to be proved, that the Church of Rome is the Catholick Church; and then that the Pope is the Church of Rome in the same sence that the Church of Rome is the Catholick Church, and that in the same consideration, as the Catholick Church is Infallible.
But if we consider the particular Promises, the Argument thence is so wide and inconclusive, that one would think no considerate man could be abused by it.
These promises are such as concern the Apostles and Church in general; or such as are pretendedGeneral to Apostles. to dignifie St. Peter in special, and above the rest.
Such as concern the Apostles and the ChurchLuc. 10. 16. Math. 28. 20. in general are these three. He that heareth you heareth me, &c: True; while you teach me, that is my Doctrine. I am with you always to the end of the world: True; while you are faithful, and teach whatsoever I command. The Comforter, Joh. 14. 16. the Holy Ghost, shall abide with you for ever: True also, while you love me, and keep my Commandments. As the Condition is just before the Promise.
Now what are these Texts to the Pope or the Church of Rome in special? They certainly that plead the Promise, should not neglect the duty; it were well if that was thought on.
The Popes special Friends insist on other promises more peculiarly designed; as they would have them for St. Peter's Prerogative: They areSt. Peter. these.
1. The First is Math. 16. 18. Thou art Peter,Text. and upon this Rock will I build my Church; and the Gates of Hell shall not prevail against it.
But what is this to St. Peter's Infallibility? An. The Church shall not be overthrown, therefore St. Peter is Infallible: What's this to the Popes Infallibility? The Gates of Hell shall not prevail against the Church, therefore the Pope is Infallible? Can God find no other way to preserve the Church, but St. Peter's Infallibility, and the Popes Infallibility?
Is this promise made to secure the Church under St. Peter and his Successors, absolutely from all error? How came St. Peter himself toAct. 1. 6. fall then, by denying his Master; and to err about the Temporal Kingdom of Christ? And Popes to be Blasphemers, Heretical, Atheistical? How [Page 170] came so many particular Churches, that were under the Apostolick Chair (if all were so at first) to miscarry, as those first Churches in Asia did?
But whatever is here promised to St. Peter, is nothing to the Pope; unless the Pope be indeed St. Peter's Successor, and sit in his Chair; the great point reserved for the last Refuge, and shall there at large be examined.
The next Promise is, Joh. 21. Peter, feed my Text. 2. Sheep; therefore the Pope is Infallible: But must not others feed Christs Sheep; and are they Infallible too? 'Tis acutely said, that Peter was to feed the Sheep as ordinary Pastor, the rest of the Apostles as extraordinary Ambassadors. But doth this Text say so, or any other Text? How came it to pass, that the ordinary Pastor should be greater than the extraordinary Embassadors? How is it proved, that this power of Feeding is Infallible, only as in St. Peter? or as such, is transmitted to St. Peters Successor in a more peculiar manner, than to the Successors of other Apostles? And that the Pope is this Successor? this must be considered hereafter, their proof is not yet ready.
Another is Luke 22. 31. Simon, Simon, Satan Text. 3. hath desired to winnow thee, but I have prayed that thy Faith fail not: (Viz. that thou perish not in Apostacy) not that thou be absolutely secured from error, nor thy pretended Successors: And had not others the Prayer of Christ also? Joh. 17. even all that should believe on him? In a word, what is this to the Pope, that Peter should not utterly miscarry in the High-Priests Hall? Unless it fignifie that the Pope may err grievously as [Page 171] St. Peter did, though he hath no more the security of not failing in the Faith, than every ordinary Christian hath.
But this trifling with holy Scripture provokes Rebuke; and deserves no answer.
If any desire further satisfaction, either upon these, or other like Scriptures urged for theP. 254. &c. Popes or the Churches Infallibility; let them peruse Dr. Stillingfleet in defence of my Lord of Canterbury, and Mr. Pool's Treatise written on purpose upon this Subject.
CHAP. XVI.
II. Arg. For Infallibility, viz. Tradition. Concessions 4. Propositions 3. Arguments. Objections Answered.
THat the difference may not seem wider than indeed it is, we shall make way for our discussion of this Argument by a few, but considerable Concessions.
1. We yield that Tradition truly Catholick is Apostolical. Truly Catholick, that is in all the three known Conditions, ab omnibus, semper, & ubique: For we cannot imagine that any thing should be believed or practised by all Learned [Page 172] Christians at all times and in all places, as a point of Christian Religion, that was not receiv'd as such either from Christ himself or his Apostles.
2. We grant, that Tradition hath been and ever will be both useful and necessary for the delivering down to the Faith of the Church, in all succeeding Ages, both the Canon of the Scripture and the Fundamentals of the Christian Religion: The necessity hereof ariseth from the distance of Time and Place; and must be supposed, upon the Succession of Generations in the Church, after the removal of the first Preachers and Writers, and consequently the first deliverers thereof.
3. We need not stick to agree, that Tradition is Infallible, (if we abuse not the term too rigidly) in conveying and preserving the substance of Religion, which I was much enclined to believe before; and am now much encouraged to express, after I had read the learned and ingenious book of the Several ways of resolving Faith; (he concludes p. 129.) the Necessaries to Salvation should ever fail to be practically transmitted from Generation to Generation, is alike impossible; as that multitudes of People should not in every Age be truly desirous of their own, and their Posterities everlasting happiness; seeing it is a thing both so easie to be done, and so necessary to Salvation. By the substance of Christian Religion, I mean the Credenda and the Agenda, or as he doth, the Creed, the Lords Prayer, the Ten Commandments, and the Two Sacraments.
4. We may, for ought I see to the contrary, Gratifie the Author of Rushworth's Dialogues, and the Abettors of that late new found Tradition [Page 173] of the present Church of Rome: For every Church of Christ, as such, hath possession of the substance of Christian Religion, and without it cannot be a Church: And I am sure by this Concession, the great Argument for Tradition is allowed; and we are so far agreed in a main point.
I am troubled we must now differ; but our Propositions shall be such, as none that have weighed Antiquity can well doubt of them.
We affirm, that whatsoever matter of Faith 1 Prop. or Practice, is not derived from the first hands by Tradition Catholick, as explained in the first Concession, is not necessary to Salvation: For 'tis agreed, if it were, it would have been preserved by Tradition.
But, it is against all Sence, to believe, that2 Prop. Tradition is sufficient to secure us from all Additions to the first Faith; or Additions and Alterations, in Ceremonies and Worship, or any thing that is not necessary to Salvation: and herein, indeed, lies the Controversie: for if Midwifes, Nurses, Parents and Tutors have, as it is said, Tradition in their hands; and hold themselves obliged not to poyson little Babes as soon as they can receive Instructions accordingly; and Tradition could not possibly admit or deliver any thing but what is necessary to salvation; it were not possible for any Error to obtain in the Church, or with any one Party, or even Member of it; but truth would be equally Catholick with Tradition: and then, Charity will not suffer us to believe, that the Jews, that kept the Law, should be guilty of any vain Traditions, contrary to our Saviour's Reproofs; [Page 174] or that there should be any such Parties as Hugonites and Protestants in the World; or such various Sects in the Church of Rome it self; or so many Successive Additions to the Faith and Worship of that Church, as none may have the confidence to deny, have happened.
Vincentius speaks very truly (saith Rigaltius)Observ. in Cyp. p. 147. and prudently, if nothing were delivered by our Ancestors, but what they had from the Apostles; but under the pretence of our Ancestors, silly or counterfeit things may by Fools or Knaves be delivered us, for Apostolical Traditions: and we add, by zealously superstitious men; or by men tempted (as is evident they were about the time of Easter and Rebaptization in the beginning) to pretend Tradition to defend their Opinions when put to it in Controversie.
It further follows, that the Infallibility of3 Prop. the Pope, or Court of Rome, or Church, in Matters of Faith, is no necessary Point of Faith; because it is not delivered down to us, as such, by lawful, i. e. Catholick Tradition: this is the Point.
Now here we justly except against the Testimony of the present Oral Tradition of the Roman Church, or Tradition revers'd; because it cannot secure us against additions to the Faith: It is no evidence that Tradition was always the same in that point; it cannot bear against all Authentick History to the contrary.
That Popes, and Councils, and Fathers, and the Church too, have erred in their belief and practice, is past all doubt, by that one instance of the Communion of Infants for some hundred of Years together; which is otherwise determined [Page 175] by the Council of Trent.
Yea, that there was no such Tradition of the Pope's, or the Church of Rome's Infallibility in ancient times, is as manifest, by the oppositions betwixt the Eastern and Western Churches; which could not consist with such Tradition or belief of it.
And for the Church of England; had she owned such Tradition, her ancient Bishops would not have contended with and rejected his Messenger, St. Austin and his Propositions together.
Neither can any considering man imagine, that the Tradition of the Popes Infallibility is Catholick, or generally received and believed in the Church of Rome at this day: 'Tis well known, many of their eminent men renounce it; and indeed the Pope himself doth not believe it, or he does not believe that all his Doctors believe it: For if he does believe both, why does he not make use of his Talent, and put an end to all the scandalous broils and Ruptures occasioned by the Doctrinal differences and Disputes, among the several factions of his Church; and have peace within his own Borders? But this admits no Answer.
'Tis said by the Romanist, that Universal Traditions are recorded in the Fathers of every succeeding Age; and 'tis reasonably spoken. It behoves him as to the present point, to shew us in some good Authors, in every age since the Apostles, this Tradition for Infallibility; then indeed he hath done something which ought to be done: But till that be done, we must adhere; that there is no such ground of the Popes Authority over us as his Infallibility, proved by Scripture or Tradition.
This proof, I think was never yet so much as undertaken, and may be expected: Hoc opus est. 'Tis observed by Dr. Stillingfleet, that there is but one eminent place in Antiquity produced on their side in the behalf of Traditions; and that is out of St. Basil de sp. sanc. ad Amphilo: But the Book, with just reason, is suspected. Three of the Traditions mentioned in the place, are the Consecration of the Person to be Baptized, the standing at the Prayers until Pentecost; and above all, the Trine Immersion in Baptism. The two first of these, are not acknowledged by the present Church of Rome; and the last, by the very Council of Trent, is pronounced not to be of Apostolical Tradition.
Here is not one word touching any Tradition for the Infallibility of the Church; but indeed much reason against it: For either the present Church at that time, was actually deceived, and took that to be Apostolical which was not so; or the present Church in the Council of Trent, took that not to be Apostolical which indeed was so, and was actually deceived in her Judgment and determination to the contrary: For those words of that Author, (parem vim habent ad pietatem) unwritten Traditions have equal force to stir up Piety with the written word, put the dilemma beyond exception, as those known words ofHom. 29. de tri. To. 1. the true Basil. [That it is a manifest falling from the Faith, and an Argument of Arrogancy, either to reject any point of those things which are written, or to bring in any of those things which are not written] make it justly suspitious, that the Book extolling unwritten Traditions was none of his.
Bellarmine's three Arguments. [1. The Fathers [Page 177] say the sentence of general Councils admits of no Appeal. 2. Such as submit not to them are Hereticks. 3. Such Sentence is Divine.] prove their Authority but not their Infallibility; and the force of such Sentence is from Scripture, Syst. fid. 1. c. 26. Nu. 2. or Reason, or Miracles, or approbation of the whole Church; as Occham, and Santa Clara after St. Augustine affirm. Therefore the Fathers generally allow us liberty of examination; and derogate Faith from all men beside the Apostles.
CHAP. XVII.
Arg. III For Infallibility from Reason. 3 Reasons answered. Point Argued. Retorted.
'TIs Confess'd, that though Scripture and Tradition prove it not; yet if there be indeed any sound Reason (which is a kind of divine Law) for the Pope's Infallibility, that will go a great way. But it doubtless ought to be very clear and strong reason, that is able to carry it in so great a point, without either Scripture or Tradition: Let us hearken.
Perhaps we have Tradition offering its ServiceR. 1. to Reason in another form; and the Argument may stand thus: Tradition is Infallible, but the Pope in the Church of Rome is the Keeper of [Page 178] Tradition; therefore thereby the Pope is Infallible.
This Argument indeed, hath countenance Ans. from Antiquity: For Iraeneus adviseth his Adversaries, who pretended Tradition, to go to Rome; and there they might know what was true and Apostolical Tradition, for there it was preserved.
But how could that father assure us, that Rome would always be a faithful preserver of true Apostolical Tradition?
What security could he give to after Ages, against innovations and additions to Tradition it self in the Church of Rome?
Remember what hath been said, that Tradition can be thought infallible, only in the substantials of Religion; and consequently cannot protect, either it self or the Church, from additional errors in other things.
Besides, in the Substantials of Religion, the Protestant Churches have the benefit of Tradition as well as the Church of Rome; and if that carry Infallibility with it, our Church is infallible as well as the Church of Rome; and consequently thereby hath a Right to govern it's self.
But the great Reason always gloried in, is Reas. 2 from the Wisdom and Prudence of our blessed Saviour; who had he not intended to afford the assistance of Infallibility to the succeeding Pastors of his Church, to lead them when assembled in a general Council, he had built his Church upon the S [...]nd; as A. C. argues with his Grace of Canterbury.
Admit the necessity of this Assistance to the Ans. Pastors of the Church; what is this to prove [Page 179] the government of the Church in the Pope, because of his Infallibility?
But if our Saviour should not have assured us that he will thus assist his Church in all Ages, as you cannot shew; how do you know he hath intended it? and how unchristian is your Reason, to impeach your Saviour with the inference of Folly; and, as at other times, with Ignorance and imposture, if he hath not?
Take heed, hath not our Saviour built his Church upon the Foundation of the Prophets and Apostles? and is this Sand in the Roman Sence? Is not Christ himself the chief Corner-Stone? Is he Sand too? Doth not he that keepeth his Sayings build upon a Rock, as firm as the decrees of a general Council?
Where hath our Saviour given us the least intimation, that inherent Infallibility is the only Rock to secure the Church from Error? Is there not sufficient ground to rely on the Doctrine of Christ, had there never been a general Council? What? was the Church built upon the Sand only, before the Council of Nice? why did it not then fall in the Storms of Persecution?
Did not the Apostles commit the doctrine of Christ to writing? Is not Tradition the great mean of delivering the Scriptures, and all things needful to Salvation, by your own Arguments? may not the latter be done by Nurses and Tutors, &c. without a general Council? and if there be lesser differences in the Church, is the Foundation subverted presently? and may not those lesser differences among Christians be healed with Argument, or at least quieted; and the peace of the Church preserved by the decrees of [Page 180] Councils, without Infallibility? how unreasonable is it, to deny it?
We grant, saith Doctor Stillingfleet, Infallibility P. 259. in the Foundation of Faith: we declare the owning of that Infallibility is that, which makes men Christians, (the body of whom we call the Church) we further grant, that Christ hath left in that Church sufficient means for the preservation of it in Truth and Unity: but we cannot discern, either in Scripture, Antiquity or Reason, that such Infallibility, is necessary for the Churches preservation, by the Councils of succeeding Pastors; much less, a living and standing Infallible Judge, as the Head of the Church.
But they say, the Infinite Dissentions and Divisions Object. R. 3. amongst those that deny it, make this necessary.
How is it in the Roman Church? are there Answ. no Divisions there? or is the sole Remedy Ineffectual? yea, are there no differences there, about Infallibility it self? the Manner and Subject of it? are not many of your selves, ashamed, and weary of it? do not some of you deny it, and set up Tradition, in stead of it? was not the Apostle too blame, to say, there must be Heresies or Divisions among you, and not to tell them, there must be an Infallible Judge among you, and no Heresies? but now men are wiser, and of another mind.
To conclude; whether we regard the Truth or Ʋnity of the Church; both Reason and Sence assures us that this Infallibility signifies nothing: for, as to Truth, 'tis impossible men should give up their Faith and Conscience, and inward apprehension [Page 181] of things, to the Sentence of any one man, or all the men in the World, against their own Reason; and for Ʋnity, there is no colour or shadow of pretence against it; but that the Authority of Ecclesiastical Government, can preserve it, as well without, as with Infallibility.
But if there be any Sence in the Argument, methinks, 'tis better thus: the Head and Governour of the Christian Church, must of necessity be Infallible: but the Pope is not Infallible, either by Scripture, Tradition, or Reason; therefore the Pope is not the Head and Governour of the Christian Church.
CHAP. XVIII.
Of the Pope's Universal Pastorship; its Right; divine or humane; this Civil, or Ecclesiastical; all examined; Constantine; King John; Justinian; Phocas,
WE have found some flaws in the pretended Title of the Pope; as our Converter, Patriarch, Possessor; and as the Subject of Infallibility: his last and greatest Argument is his Ʋniversal Pastorship: and indeed, if it be proved that he is the Pastor of the whole Church of Christ on Earth; he is ours also: and we cannot withdraw our obedience from him, without the guilt of that which is charged upon us, viz. Schism; (if his Commands be justifiable) but if the proof of this fail also, we are acquitted.
This Right of the Pope's Universal Pastorship, is divine or humane, (if at all;) both are pretended, and are to be examined.
The Bishop of Calcedon is very indifferent and reasonable as to the Original: if the Right be granted, 'tis not de fide, to believe whether it come from God or no.
If the Pope be Universal Pastor Jure humano only; his Title is, either from Civil or from Ecclesiastical Power; and least we should err [Page 183] Fundamentally we shall consider the pretenses from both.
If it be said, that the Civil Power hath conferred this honour upon the Pope: may it not be questioned, whether the Civil Powers of the World extend so far, as either, to dispose of the Government of the Church; or to subject all the Churches under one Pastor.
However, de facto, when was this done? when did the Kings of England, in Conjunction with the Rulers of the whole World, make such a Grant to the Pope?
I think the World hath been ashamed of theConst. donat. Donation of Constantine long agon; yet, that no shadow may remain unscattered, we shall briefly take an account of it.
They say Constantine, the third day after he was baptized, left all the West part of the Empire to Pope Sylvester; and went himself to dwell at Constantinople; and gave the whole Imperial and Civil Dominion of Rome, and all the Western Kingdoms, to the Pope and his Successors for ever.
A large Boon indeed: this looks, as if it was intended that the Pope should be an Emperor; but who makes him Ʋniversal Pastor? and who ever since hath bequeathed the Eastern World to him, either as Pastor or Emperor? for, it should seem, that part, Constantine then kept for himself.
But Mr. Harding throws off all these little Cavils; and with sufficient Evidence out of Math. Hieromonachus, a Greek Author, shews the very Words of the Decree, which carry it for the Pope, as well in Ecclesiastical as Civil Advantages: [Page 184] they are these: [...], &c. We decree, and give in charge to all Lords, and to the Senate of our Empire, that the Bishop of Rome, and Successor of Saint Peter, chief of the Apostles, have Authority and Power in all the World; greater than that of the Empire; that he have more honour than the Emperor; and that he be Head of the four Patriarchal Seats; and that matters of Faith be by him determined: this is the Charter, whereby some think the Pope hath Power (saithDe potest. Pap. c. 19. Harveus) as Lord of the whole World, to set up and pull down Kings.
'Tis confessed, this Grant is not pleaded, lately, with any Confidence. Indeed Bishop Jewel did check it early, when he shewed Harding; the wisest and best among the Papists have openly disproved it: such as Platina, Cusanus, Petavius, Laurent. Valla, Antoninus Florentinus, and a great many more.
Cardinal Cusanus hath these words: Donationem Constantini dilligenter expendens, &c. Carefully weighing this Grant of Constantine evenConc. Cath. lib. 3. c. 2. in the very penning thereof, I find manifest Arguments of Forgery and Falshood.
'Tis not found in the Register of Gratian; that is, in the allowed Original Text; though, it be indeed in the Palea of some Books; yet that Palea is not read in the Schools: and of it Pope Pius himself said, dicta Palea [Constantinus]Pius. 2. dial. falsa est; and inveighs against the Canonists that dispute an valuerit id, quod nunquam fuit: and those that speak most favourably of it, confess, that it is as true, that [Vox Angelorum Audita est,] that, at the same time, the voice of Angels was heard in the Air, saying, [Page 185] hodie venenum effusum est in Ecclesiam.
Much more to the discountenance of thisP. 537, 538. 539. vain Story you have in Bishop Jewel's Defence; which to my observation was never since answered; to him therefore I refer my Reader.
But, alas, if Constantine had made such a Grant; Pope Pipus, tells us it was a question among the very Canonists an valuerit? and the whole World, besides, must judge the Grant void in it self, especially after Constantine's time.
Had Satan's Grant been good to our Saviour, if he had faln down and worshipped him? no more had Constantine's; pardon the comparison: for in other things, he shewed great and worthy zeal, for the flourishing Grandeur of the Church of Christ; though, by this he had, as was said, given nothing but poyson to it: for the Empire of the World and the Ʋniversal Pastorship of the Church, was not Constantine's to give to the Pope and his Successors for ever. Arg. 2 King John.
But it is urged, nearer home, that King John delivered up his Crown to the Pope; and received it again, as his Gift.
'Tis true; but this Act of present fear, could not be construed a Grant of Right to the Pope; if King John gave away any thing, it was neither the Power of making Laws for England; nor the exercise of any Jurisdiction in England, that he had not before; for he only acknowledged (unworthily) the Pope's Power; but pretended not to give him such Power, to confer the Crown for ever; much less to make him Supreme Disposer of our English Church.
But if our Constitution be considered, how [Page 186] inconsiderable an Argument is this? our Kings cannot give away the Power of the Crown during their own times, without an Act of Parliament: the King and Parliament together, cannot dispose of any thing inherent to the Crown of England, without a Power of Resumption; or to the prejudice of Succeeding Kings: besides, no King of England ever did, (not King John himself) either with, or without his Parliament, by any Solemn Publick Act transfer the Government of this Church to the Bishop of Rome; or so much as Recognize it to be in Him before Henry the Eighth; and what John did,Harpf. ad 5. Re. 14. c. 5. was protested against by the Three States, then in Parliament.
And although Queen Mary, since, made a higher acknowledgment of his Holiness, than ever we read was done here before; yet 'tis evident, she gave him rather the Complement of the Title of that uncertain Word (Supreme Head) than any real Power; as we observed before; and yet her New Act to that purpose, was endured to remain in force, but a very short time, about four or five years.
But although neither Constantine, for theJustinian. whole World; nor King John for England, did or could devise the Supremacy to the Pope; 'tis confessed, the Emperor Justinian endeavoured somewhat that look'd like it.
Justinian was a great friend of the Roman Bishop:Cod. inter Claras. he saith, Properamus honorem & authoritatem crescere sedis vestrae, we labour to subject and unite all the Eastern Priests to the See of your Holiness.
But this is a plain demonstration that the See [Page 187] of Rome did not extend to the East, near six hundred years after Christ; otherwise that would have been no addition of honour or Authority to it; neither would Justinian have endeavoured what was done before; as it doth not appear that he afterwards effected it.
Therefore the Title that he then gave the Pope [of the Chief and Head of all the Churches] must carry a qualified sence; and was only a Title of honour befitting the Bishop of the Chief and most eminent Church, as the Roman Church then was: (and indeed Justinian was a Courtier; and stiles the Bishop of Contantinople universal Patriarch too) or at most can only signifie, that his intentions were to raise the Pope to the chief Power over the whole Church; which, as was said before, he had not yet obtained.
This is all that can be inferred, if these Epistles betwixt the Emperor and the Pope be not forged; as Learned Papists suspect, because inGreg. Holiand. & Azo. the eldest and allowed Books, they are not to be found.
However, if Justinian did design any thing in favour of the Pope, it was only the subjecting of the Clergy to him as an Ecclesiastical Ruler; and yet that no farther, than might well enough consist with the Supremacy of the Empire, in causes Ecclesiastical as well as Civil; which memento spoils all the argument.
For we find the same Justinian under this imperial stile, We command the most holy Arch-Bishops and Patriarchs of Rome, Constantinople, Alexandria, Antioch, and Hierusalem. Authent. Colla. 1.
We find him making Laws upon Monks, [Page 188] Priests, Bishops, and all kind of Churchmen, to inforce them to their duty.
We find him putting forth his Power and Authority for the sanction of the Canons of Councils; and making them to have the force of Laws.
We find him punishing the Clergy, and the Popes themselves; yea 'tis well known and confessed by Romanists, that he deprived two Popes, Sylverius and Vigilius: Indeed Mr. Harding saith, that was done by Theodora the Empress; but it is otherwise recorded in their own Pontifical; the Emperor demanded of Belsarius what he had done with the Romans, and how he had deposed Sylverius, and placed Vigilius in his stead? UponConc. To. 2. in v. Vigil. his answer, both the Emperor and Empress gave him thanks: Now it is a Rule in Law, Rati habito retrotrabitur, & mandato comparatur.
Zaberel declares it to be Law, that the Pope,De Schis. & Conci. in any notorious crime, may be accused before the Emperor; and the Emperor may require of the Pope an account of his Faith: And the Emperor ought to proceed, saith Harvy, againstDe Potes. Pap. c. 13. the Pope, upon the request of the Cardinals.
And it was the judgment of the same Justinian himself, that there is no kind of thing butCon. Const. 5. Act. 1. it may be thorowly examined by the Emperor: For he hath a principality from God over all men; the Clergy as well as Laity.
But his erecting of Justiniana prima, and giving the Bishop, Locum Apostolicae sedis; to which all the Provinces should make their last Appeal, Gothop. Nov. 13. c. 3. Nov. 11. whereby, as Nicephorus affirms, the Emperor made it a free City, a Head to it self; with full power independant from all others: And as it is in the [Page 189] imperial constitutions; the Primate thereof should have all power of Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction, the Supreme Priesthood, Supreme Honour and Dignity. This is such an instance, both of Justinian's Judgment and Power, contrary to the Popes pretensions of Supremacy, (as granted or acknowledged by the Emperor Justinian) that all other Arguments of it are ex abundanti; and there is no great need of subjoyning that other great and like instance of his restoring Carthage to its primacy after the Vandals were driven out; and annexing two new Provinces, that were not so before, to its jurisdiction, without the proviso of submitting it self to Rome; though before Carthage had ever refused to do it.
Phocas the Emperor and Pope Boniface, no doubt, understood one another; and were well enough agreed upon the point: But we shall never yield that these two did legally represent the Church and the World; or that the grant of the one, and the greedy acceptance on the other part, could bind all Christians and all mankind, in subjection to his Holiness's Chair for ever.
Valentinian said, all Antiquity hath given the principality of Priesthood to the Bishop of Rome: But no Antiquity ever gave him a principality of Power; no doubt he, as well as the other Emperors, kept the Political Supremacy in his own hands.
Charles the Great might complement Adrian, and call him universal Pope; and say he gave St. Wilehade a Bishoprick at his command: But he kept the power of convocating Synods every year, and sate in them as a Judge himself. Auditor & arbiter adfui: he made Ecclesiastical Decrees in [Page 190] his own Name, to whom this very Pope—acquitted all claim in the Election of succeeding Popes for ever. A great deal more in answer to both these, you have in Arch-Bishop Bramhall. p. 235, 236. and King James's defence. p. 50. &c.
CHAP. XIX.
The Popes pretended Ecclesiastical Right. Not by General Councils. 8 First. To which Sworn. Justi. Sanction. Can. Apost. allowed by C. Nice and Ephesus.
THough it seem below his Holiness's present grandeur to ground his Right upon the Civil Power, especially when that fails him; yet methinks the jus Ecclesiasticum, is not at all unbecoming his pretences, who is sworn to govern the Church according to the Canons, as they say the Pope is.
If it be pleaded, that the Canons of the Fathers do invest the Pope with plenary Power over all Churches: And if it could be proved too; yet one thing more remains to be proved, to subject the Church of England to that his power, viz. that the Canon Law is binding and of force in England as such, or without our own consent or [Page 191] allowance: And 'tis impossible this should be proved, while our Kings are Supreme; and the constitution of the Kingdom stands as it hath always stood.
However, we decline not the examination of the plea, viz. that the Popes Supremacy over the whole Church is granted by the Canons of Councils, viz. general: But when this is said, it is but reasonable to demand which? or in what Canons?
It is said, the Pope receives his Office with an Oath, to observe the Canons of the eight first general Councils; in which of these is the grant to be found? Sure so great a conveyance should be very legible and Intelligible.
We find it very plain, that in some of those Councils, and those the most ancient; this Power is expresly denyed him, and that upon such reason, as is eternal: and might justly and effectually prevent any such grant or usurpation of such power for ever; if future Grants were to be just and reasonable, or future Popes were to be governed by Right or Equity; by the Canons of the Fathers, or fidelity to the Church, to God or their own solemn Oaths at their Inaugurations.
But we are prepared for the examination of the Councils in this matter, by a very strong presumption: That seeing Justinian made the Canons to have the force of Laws, and he had ever shewed himself so careful to maintain the Rights of the Empire in all causes, as well as over all persons, Ecclesiastical; & even Popes themselves; 'tis not credible that he would suffer any thing in those Canons to pass into the body of the Laws, that should be agreeable to the pretended donation [Page 192] of Constantine; or to the prejudice of the Emperor's said Supremacy; and consequently, not much in favour of the Supremacy claimed by later Popes.
Justinian's Sanction extended to the four Justin. Sanction of four first. great Councils, Nic. Constant. Ephes. 1. and Calcedon; in these Words, [...], &c. Sancimus Vicem Legum obtinere Sanctos Ecclesiasticos Canones, qui à Sanctis quatuor Conciliis constituti sunt & confirmati; hoc est Niceno, &c.—praedictorum enim Consiliorum dogmata, sicut divinas Scripturas, accipimus, & Canones sicut Leges observamus.
Perhaps, it may be doubted, why he did notApostles▪ Canons not mention. reason. confirm those Canons which were then well known by the Title of the Canons of the Apostles: whether, because their Authority was suspected, especially many of them; or, becauseVid. Bin. To. 1. p. 17. a. they were not made by a truly General Council; or, because they were Confirmed in and with the Council of Nice and Ephesus, &c. or lastly, whether, because the first fifty had before, a greater Sanction from the general Reception of the wholeIbid. Church; or the greater Authority of the Sacred Names of the Authors, the Apostles, or Apostolical men; I venture not to declare my opinion.
But truly, there seems something considerable for the later; for that the Council of Nice do not pretend to confirm the Apostles Canons, but their own, by the Quotation of them; taking Authority from them, as Laws, founded in the Church before to build their own and all future Canons and Decrees of Councils upon, in such matters as were found there determined.
A great Instance of the probability of this Conjecture we have, full to our present purpose given us by Binius, Nicena Synodus Can. 6.Bin. To. 1. p. 20. &c. the Nicene and Ephesine Synods followed these Canons of the Apostles, appointing that every Bishop acknowledge suum primum their Chief and Metropolitane, Can. Ap. allowed by C. Nice and Ephesus. and do nothing without their own Diocess: but rather, the Bishop of Alexandria; according to the Canons (understand saith Binius those 35, 36 of the Apostles) must govern the Churches of Egypt; the Bishop of the East, the Eastern Churches: the Ephesine Synod, also saith, it is besides the Canons of the Apostles, that the Bishop of Antioch should ordain in the Provinces of Cyprus, &c.
Hence, it is plain, that according to Apostles Canons, interpreted and allowed as Authentick, so far at least, by the Synods of Nice and Ephesus, the Metropolitan was Primate or Chief oyer the Churches within his Provinces; and, that he, as such (exclusive of all Forreign Superior Power) was to govern and ordain, within his own Provinces; not consonant to, but directly against the pretended Supremacy of the Bishop of Rome.
But let us consult the Canons to which Binius refers, and the matter is plainer.
SECT. I.
Can. Apostol.
THere is nothing in the Canons of the Apostles to our purpose, but what we find in Can. 35, 36. or in the Reddition, as Binius gives it, Can. 33 and 34.
[...], &c. let the Bishops of35, 33. every Nation know, or they ought to know, who among them is accounted (or is) chief; and esteem him [...] ut caput; and do nothing difficult (aut magni momenti) praeter ejus Conscientiam, vel Sententiam: but, what if the matter were too hard for the Primate; is no direction given to go to the Infallible Chair at Rome? here, was indeed a proper place for it, but not a word of that.
In the 36 alias 34. it is added, that a Bishop should not dare to ordain any, beyond the bounds of his own Jurisdiction: but neither of these Canons concern the Pope; unless they signifie, that the Pope is not Head of all Churches, and hath not power in any place, but within the Diocess of Rome: or, that Binius was not faithful in leaving out the word [...], or Head, in his Note upon these Canons.
SECT. II.
Concil. Nicen. Gen. 1. Bellar. Evasion.
VVE find nothing in the true Canons of the Nicene Synod, that looks our way, except Can. 6. and 7. They are thus; [...], &c. Let ancient Custom be kept, through Can. 6. Egypt, Libia and Pentapolis; so, as the Bishop of Alexandria may have power over all these, [...], because also the like Custom is for the Bishop of the City of Rome: [...] ▪ as likewise at Antioch and other Provinces, let the Priviledges be kept in their own Churches: but suppose differences arise; is no Liberty or Remedy provided, by going to Rome? no more, than if differences arise in the Roman Church, they may have Remedy from any other; a Remedy is indeed provided by the Canon; Sin duo aut tres, &c. [...]f two or three do contradict, [...]. not go to Rome; but obtineat Sententia plurimorum, let the major Vote carry it.
In the seventh Canon, Custom and Tradition Can. 7. both, are the Grounds upon which the Council confirmed the like priviledge of the Church of Hierusalem; because Custom and Ancient Tradition, ut Aeliae Episcopus honoretur, let him have have the consequence of Honour, with a Salvo, for the proper Dignity of the Metropolis; but not a word of Rome.
Note, that in Can. 6. the Power of the Alexandrian Bishop is grounded upon Ancient Custom (Antiqua consuetudo servetur) and not upon the Concession of the Roman Bishop; as Berlarmine [Page 196] would force it; and that the like manner or Custom of Rome, is but another Example of the same thing, as Antioch was and the rest of the Provinces; but this ungrammatical and illogical Evasion was put off before.
SECT. III.
Concil. Constantinop. Gen. 2. An. 381.
THe next Council, admired by Justinian, as one of the Gospels, is that Famous Council of Constantinople adorned with 150 Fathers. Hath this made any better provision for the Pope's Supremacy? certainly no: for the veryCan. 1. Bin. p. 660. Alter. Editio. Bin. p. 664. Can. 2. first Canon, chargeth us not to despise the Faith of the 318 Fathers in the Synod of Nice; which ought to be held firm and Inviolate.
The Second Canon forbids the confusion of Diocesses; and therefore injoyns (Secundum Regulas constitutas, i. e.) the Rules of the Apostles, and Nicene Fathers to be kept: the Bishop of Alexandria must govern them in Egypt only; and so the rest, as are there mentioned more particularly, than in Nicene Canons.
In the Third, is reinforced the Canon of theCan. 3. former Council against Ordinations by Bishops out of their own Jurisdictions; and adds this Reason, that casts no countenance upon any Forreign Jurisdiction; 'tis manifest that the proper Provincial Synod ought to administer and govern all things, per quasque singulas Provincias, within their peculiar Provinces; secundum ea quae sunt in Nicaea definita.
This third Canon honours the Bishop of Constantinople, next after the Bishop of Rome; as Binius renders [...]. But Binius is very angry that such a Canon is found there, and urgeth many reasons against it; and thereforeBin. To. 1. 672. we shall conclude, that as none of the rest, so neither doth this Canon, confer the universal government of the Church upon the Bishop of Rome.
SECT. IV.
Concil. Ephesin. Gen. 3. An. Christi 431.
THe third general Council, whose Canons Justinian passed into Laws, is that of Ephesus, and this so far abhors from the grant, that it is a plain and zealous contradicter of the Popes pretensions.
In Act the seventh, 'tis agreed against the invasion of the Bishop of Antioch, that the Cyprian Prelates shall hold their Rights untouched and unviolated, according to the Canons of the holy Fathers (before mentioned) and the ancient custom, ordaining their own Bishops; and let the same be observed in other Diocesses, and in all Provinces, that no Bishop occupy another Province, (or subject it by force) which formerly and from the beginning, was not under his power or his Predecessors: Or if he have done so let him restore it, that the Canons of the Fathers be not slighted, nor Pride creep into the Church—nor Christian [Page 198] Liberty be lost. Therefore it hath pleased the holy Synod, that every Province enjoy its Rights and Customs unviolated, which it had from the beginning, [...], twice repeated, whereby we are to learn a very great Rule; that the bounds of primacies were settled very early, before this Council or any other general Council, before this even at the beginning: and that those bounds ought to be observed to the end, according to the Canons of the Fathers and ancient custom: and consequently, that such as are invaders of others Rights, are bound to make restitution. Now 'tis evident, we were a free Province in England in the beginning, and when St. Augustine came from Rome to invade our Liberties; 'tis evident this Council gave the Pope no power or priviledge to invade us: Yea, that what power the Pope got over us in after times, was a manifest violation of the Rights we had from the beginning; as also of the Canons of the ancient Fathers, in the three mentioned sacred and General Councils of Nice, Constantinople, and Ephesus; all grounded upon the ancienter Canons called the Apostles.
Lastly, such Usurpers were always under the obligation of the Canon to restore and quit their incroachments; and consequently the Brittanick Churches were always free to vindicate and reassume their Rights and Liberties, as they worthily did in Hen. 8.
SECT. V.
Concil. Calcedon, Gen. 4. An, 451. S. W's Gloss.
THere is little hope that this Council should afford the Pope any advantage, seeing it begins (Canones &c.) with the confirmation of all the Canons made by the Fathers in every Synod before that time; and consequently of those that we have found in prejudice to his pretensions among the rest.
The Ninth Canon enjoyns upon differencesCan. 9. betwixt Clerks, that the Cause be heard before the proper Bishop; betwixt a Bishop and a Clerk, before the Provincial Synod; betwixt a Bishop or Clerk and the Metropolitan, before [...], or the See of the Royal City of Constantinople. To the same effect we read Can. 17.Can. 17. Si quis a suo, &c. If any one be injured by his Bishop or Metropolitan, apud Exarchum seu Primatem Dioceseos, vel Constantinopolitam sedem litiget. But
Where is any provision made for Remedy at Rome? Indeed that could not consist with the sence of this Synod, who would not endure the Supremacy, or so much as the Superiority of Rome above Constantinople.
This is evident in Can. 28 the Fathers gaveCan. 28. priviledge to the See of old Rome; Quod Ʋrbs illa imperaret, & eadem consideratione, saith the Canon, and for the same reason an hundred and fifty Bishops gave [...], equal Priviledges to the Seat of new Rome; recte judicantes, rightly [Page 200] judging that that City that hath the Empire and the Senate, should enjoy equal Priviledges with old Royal Rome, etiam in rebus Ecclesiasticis non secus ac illa extolli ac magnifieri, secundam post illam existentem.
Now to what purpose doth S. W. (to Dr.S. W.'s Gloss. Hammond) trifle on the Canon, and tell us that these Priviledges were only Honorary Pomps; when the Canon adds in Ecclesiastical matters, and names one, the Ordination of Bishops and Metropolitans within themselves; as before was declared by the divine Canons. We conclude that this Bar against the Popes universal Pastorship, will never be removed.
These are the four first general Councils, honoured by Justinian as the four Gospels; to which he gave the Title and force of Laws. By which all Popes are bound (by solemn Oath) to Rule the Church: Yet we find not one word in any of them, for the Popes pretended universal Pastorship: Yea in every one of them we have found so much and so directly against it; that as they give him no power to govern the whole Church; so by swearing to observe them in such government as the Canons deny him; he swears to a contradiction as well as to the ruine of his own pretensions.
We conclude from the premises, that now, Argument. seeing all future Councils seem to build upon the Nicene Canons; as that, upon the Apostles; if the Canons of Nice do indeed limit the power of the Bishop of Rome, or suppose it to have limits; if his cause be tried by the Councils, it must needs he desperate.
Now if those Canons suppose bounds to belongMinor. to every Patriarchate, they suppose the like to Rome: But 'tis plain, that the bounds are given by those Canons to the Bishop of Alexandria; and the reason is, because this is also customary to the Bishop of Rome. Now 'tis not reasonable to say, Alexandria must have limits because Rome hath, if Rome have no limits.
Pope Nicolas himself so understood it, whateverI. E. Pis. 8. S. W. did: Nicena, &c. the Nicene Synod, saith he, conferred no increase on Rome, but rather took from Rome an example, particularly, what to give to the Church of Alexandria.
Whence Dr. Hammond strongly concludes, that if at the making of the Nicene Canons Rome had bounds; it must needs follow by the Ephesine Canon, that those bounds must be at all times observed in contradiction to the universal Pastorship of that See.
The matter is ended, if we compare the other Latin Version of the Nicene Canon, with the Canon as before noted.
Antiqui moris est ut Ʋrbis Romae Episcopus habeat principatum, ut suburbicana loca, & omnem provinciam suâ sollicitudine gubernet; q [...]e vero apud Aegyptum sunt, Alexandrinae Episcopus omnem habeat sollicitudinem: Similiter autem & circa Antiochiam & in caeteris Provinciis privilegia propria serventur Metropolitanis Ecclesiis.
Whence it is evident, that the Bishop of Rome then had a distinct Patriarchate as the rest had; and that whatever Primacy might be allowed him beyond his Province, it could not have any real power over the other Provinces of Alexandria, &c. And 'tis against the plain sence [Page 202] of the Rule, that the Antiquus mos should signifie the custom of the Bishop of Rome's permission of Government to the other Patriarchs, as Bellarmine feigneth. This Edition we have in Christopher Justellus's Library; rhe Canon is in Voel. Biblioth. Jur. Cano. Tom. 1. p. 284.
SECT. VI.
Concil. Constant. 2. The Fifth General Conc. of 165 Bishops. An. 553.
BAronius and Binius both affirm, that this wasBar. an. 553. nu. 224. Bin. To. 2. Not. in con. Const. 5. a general Council; and so approved by all Popes, Predecessors and Successors of St. Gregory, and St. Gregory himself.
The cause was; Pope Agapetus had condemned Anthinius; the matter was afterwards ventilated in the Council: Now where was the Popes Supremacy? we shall see immediately.
After Agapetus, succeeded Vigilius: When the Council condemned the Tria Capitula, Pope Vigilius would defend them; but how did he carry it in Faith or Fact? Did the Council submit to his Judgment or Authority? No such thing: But quite contrary, the Council condemned the tria capitula and ended: The Pope for not consenting, but opposing the Council, is banished by the Emperor Justinian. Then Vigilius submits, and confirms the Sentence of the Council; and so is released from Banishment. This is enough, out of both Ibid. N▪ 223. Baronius and Binius.
The Sum is, we condemn (say they as is expressed in the very Text) all that have defended the Tria Capitula; but Vigilius, say the Historians, defended the Tria Capitula; therefore was Vigilius the Pope condemned by this Council: such Authority they gave him.
SECT. VII.
Concil. Constant. of 289 Bishops. 6 General. An. 681 vel 685. Concil. Nic. 7 General. of 350 Bishops. An. 781.
BEllarmine acknowledgeth these to be sixth and seventh general Councils; and both these he acknowledgeth did condemn Pope Honorius for an Heretick. lib. 4. de Pont. C. 11.
For Bellarmine to urge that these Councils were deceived in their Judgment touching his opinion, is not to the point; we are not disputing now, whether a Pope may be a Heretick in a private or publick Capacity, in which the Councils now condemned him; though he seems to be a bold man, to prefer his own bare conjecture a thousand years after about a matter of Fact, before the judgment of two general Councils, consisting of 659 Bishops; when the cause was fresh, Witnesses living, and all circumstances visibly before their eyes: But our question is whether these Councils did either give to the Pope as such, or acknowledged in him an uncontroulable Authority over the whole Church? The Answer is short, they took [Page 204] that power to themselves; and condemned the Pope for Heresie as they also did Sergins of Constantinople.
SECT. VIII.
Concil. Gen. 8. Constant. 383 Bishops. An. 870. Conclusions from them all.
HOw did this eighth general Council recognizeTom. 3. p. 149. the Popes Supremacy? Binius himself tells us; this Council condemned a custom of the Sabbath-Fast in Lent; and the practice of it in the Church of Rome; and the word is, We will that the Canon be observed in the Church of Rome, inconfuse vires habet.
'Tis boldly determined against the Mother Church; Rome concerned, reproved, commanded? Where is the Authority of the Bishop of Rome?
Rome would be even with this Council, and therefore, saith Surius, she receives not this 55 Canon. (Tom. 2. in conc. Const. 6. p. 1048. ad Can. 65 in Not. Bin.
But why must this Canon only be rejected? Oh! 'tis not to be endured, that's all the reason we can have. But was not this a general Council? Is it not one of the eight sworn to by every Pope? Is not this Canon of the same Authority (as of the Council) with all the rest? Or is it tolerable to say, 'tis not Authentick because the Pope doth not receive it; and he doth not receive it because it is against himself? Quia Matrem Ecclesiarum omnium Rom. Ecclesiam reprehendit, [Page 205] non recipitur. saith Surius, ibid.
These are the eight first general Councils, allowed by the Roman Church at this day: What little exceptions they would defend their Supremacy with, against all that hath appeared; are answered in the Post script at the latter end of the book, whither I refer my Readers for fuller satisfaction.
In the mean time we cannot but conclude, Conclus. 7 Infer. 1. That the Fathers during eight hundred and seventy years after Christ, knew no such thing as the Popes Supremacy by divine Right or any right at all, seeing they opposed it.
2. That they did not believe the Infallibility of the Church of Rome.
3. That they had no Tradition of either that Supremacy or Infallibility.
4. That 'tis vain to plead Antiquity in the Fathers or Councils or Primitive Church for either.
5. That the Judgment of those 8 general Councils was at least the Judgment and Faith, not only during their own times, but till the contrary should be decreed by a following Council of as great Authority; and how long that was after, I leave to themselves to answer.
6. That the Canons of those 8 first general Councils, being the sence both of the ancient and the professed Faith of the present Church of Rome; the Popes Authority stands condemned by the Catholick Church at this day; by the ancient Church and the present Church of Rome her self, as she holds Communion, at least in profession, with the Ancient.
7. That this was the Faith of the Catholick [Page 206] Church, in opposition to the pretended Supremacy of the Pope, long after the eight first General Councils, is evident, by the plain Sence of it, in the said Point, declared by several Councils in the Ages following; as appears both in the Greek and Latin Church: a word of both.
SECT. IX.
The Latin Church. Constance. Basil. Councils, &c.
THe Council of Constance in Germany, long after; of almost a thousand Fathers, An. 1415, Say, they were inspired by the Holy Ghost; and a General Council, representing the whole Church, and having immediate power from Christ; whereunto, obedience is due from all Persons, both for Faith and Reformation, whether in the Head or Members: this was expresly confirmed by Pope Martin, to be held inviolable in Matters of Faith, vid. Surium. Concil. Const 99. 4. Tom. 3. Conc. Their great Reason was, the Pope is not Head of the Church by Divine Ordinance; as the Council of Calcedon said, a thousand years before.
Now, where was necessary Union and Subjection to the Pope? where was his Supremacy Jure divino? where was Tradition, Infallibility, or the Faith of the present Church, for the Pope's Authority? Concil. Basil. Bin. To. 4. in Conc. Basil. initio.
The Council of Basil. An. 1431. decreed, [Page 207] as the Council of Constance; Pope Eugenius, would dissolve them; the Council commands the contrary, and suspend the Pope: concluding, that who ever shall question their power therein, is an Heretick: the Pope pronounceth them Schismaticks; in the end, the Pope did yield, and not dissolve the Council: this was the Judgment of the Latine Church above 1400 years after Christ; and indeed to this day, of the true Church of France; and in Henry the Eighth's time of England; as Gardner said; the Pope is not a Head by Dominion, but Order: his Authority, is none, with us; we ought not to have to doe with Rome; the Common Sence of all in England.
Bellarmine saith, that the Pope's Subjection to De Conc. li. 2. c. 14. General Councils is inconsistent with the Supreme Pastorship: 'tis Repugnant to the Primacy of Saint Peter, saith Gregory de Valentiâ: yet nothingAnal. fid. l. 8. c. 14. is more evident, than that General Councils did exercise Authority over Popes; deposing them; and disposing of their Sees, as the Council of Constance did, three together; and always made Canons in opposition to their Pretensions.
Yea, 'tis certain, that a very great Number, if not the greater, of the Roman Church it self, were ever of this Faith; that General Vid. Dr. Hammond's dispute. p. 102. Councils are Superior; have Authority over; give Laws unto; and may justly censure the Bishop of Rome.
Pope Adrian the Sixth, and very many other Learned Romanists, declared this to be their Judgment, just before, or near upon the time, that Henry the Eighth was declared Supreme in England: So much for the Latine Church.
SECT. X.
The Greek Church. African Can. Synod. Carth. Cancil. Antiochen. The Faith of the Greek Church since.
THat the Greek Church understood the first General Councils, directly contrary to the Pope's Supremacy, is written with a Sun-beam; in several other Councils.
1. By the Canons of the African Church.
The 27th Canon forbids all Transmarine Appeals; Can. 27. threatens such as make them with Excommunication; makes order that the last Appeal 125 be to the proper Primate, or a General Council; to the same effect, is the 137 Canon; and the Notes of Voel, upon these Canons, put it beyond question, that in the Transmarine Appeals, Tom. 1. p. 425. they meant those to Rome; as it is expressed, the Church of Rome, and the Priests of the Roman Church.
2. Const. Concil. Antiochen.
This Council is more plain: it saith, if any Bishop, in any Crime, be judged by all the Bishops in the Province, he shall be judged in no wise by any Other: the Sentence given by the Provincial Bishops, shall remain firm. Thus the Pope is excluded, even in the case of Bishops, out of his own Province; contrary to the great pretence of Bellarmine, ibid.
3. Syn. Carthag.
This Synod confirmed the twenty Canons of Nice; and the Canons of the African Councils: and then, in particular, they decreed, ab Ʋniversis Can. 4.—Si Criminosus est non admittatur: again,8. if any one, whether Bishop or Presbiter, that is driven from the Church, be received into Communion (by another) even he that receives him is held guilty of the like Crime: Refugientes 9 sui Episcopi regulare Judicium.
Again, if a Bishop be guilty, when there is 12 no Synod, let him be judged by twelve Bishops; Secundum Statuta Veterum Conciliorum, the Statutes 20 of the Ancients knew no reserve for the Pope in that Case.
Further; no Clergy-man might go beyond the Seas, viz. to Rome, without the Advice of his Metropolitan; and taking his Formatam, vel 23 Commendationem.
The 28 Canon is positive, that Priests and 28 Deacons shall not Appeal, ad Transmarina Judicia, viz. to Rome; but to the Primates of their own Provinces: and they add, Sicut & de Episcopis saepê constitutum est: and if any shall do so, none in Africa shall receive them; and Can. 225 125. 'tis renewed; adding, the African Councils, to which Appeals are allowed, as well as to the Primates; but still Rome is Barr'd.
The Sence of the Greek Church, since.
Now when did that Church subject it self to Rome in any Case? our Adversaries acknowledge [Page 210] the early contests betwixt the Eastern and Western Churches, in the point of Supremacy; where, then, is the Consent of Fathers; or Ʋ niversality of time and place, they use to boast of?
Bellarmine confesseth, that An. 381. to the time of the Council of Florence, viz. 1140 years, the Greek Church disclaimed subjection to the Pope, and Church of Rome; and he confesseth, they did so, in several general Councils.
And he doth but pretend, that this Church submitted it self to Rome, in the Council of Florence, An. 1549. for the contrary is evident, in that they would not yield, that the Pope should choose them a Patriarch; as Surius himself observes, Tom. 4. p. 489.
So true is it, that Maldonate and Prateolus Mald. in Math. 10. 2. Prate. in Haer. Tit. Grae. Vid. St. Aug. To. 2. Epist. 162. acknowledge and Record; the Greek Church always disliked the Supreme Dignity of the Pope; and would never obey his Decrees.
To conclude, the Law of the Greeks hath always been against the Pope's Supremacy; the Fundamental Law was, a prohibition of Appeals to Rome: therefore, that Church acknowledged no absolute Subjection to Rome. 2. They excommunicate all African Priests Appealing to Rome; therefore, they held no necessity of Ʋnion with Rome. 3. They excommunicate all such (qui putaverint) as should but think it lawful to Appeal to Rome; therefore, they had no Faith of the necessity of either Ʋnion or Subjection to the Church of Rome.
Enough, to the Pope's prejudice, from the Councils of all sorts: we must, in the foot of the account, mind our Adversaries, that we [Page 211] have found no colour for the pretence of a Grant, from any one General Council, of the Pope's Authority; much less over the Church of England: which, their Plea from the Canons, expresly requires at their hand.
For, my Lord Bramhall, with invincible Reason, affirms: We were once a free Patriarchate, Independent on any other: and, according to the Council of Ephesus, every Province should enjoy its Ancient Rights, pure and inviolate: and that, no Bishop should occupy any Province, which did not belong to him, from the beginning; and, if no true General Council, hath ever since, Subjected Brittain, under the Roman Court; then, saith he, the case is clear, that Rome can pretend no Right over Brittain, without their own consent; nor, any further; nor, for any longer time; then, they are pleased to oblige themselves.
We must expect, therefore, some better Evidence, of such Grant to the Pope; and such Obligation upon England, by the Canons of some truly General Council; and we may still expect it; notwithstanding the Canons of Sardice: which, yet shall be considered; for it is their (faint) colour of Antiquity.
SECT. XI.
The Sardican Canons. NO Grant from the Matter, manner or Authority. No Appendix to Council of Nice. Zozimus his Forgery never Ratified; nor thought Universal; after contradicted, by Councils.
THe Pope at length usurped the Title, and pretended the Power of Supreme; and the Canons, in time obtained the Name of the Pope's Decrees; but the question is, what General Council gave him either?
Doctor Stillingfleet observes, that nothing is more apparent, than, that when Popes began to pirk up, they pleaded nothing but some Canons of the Church for what they did; then their best and only Plea, when nothing of Divine Right was heard of; as Julius, to the oriental Bishops; Zozimus to the African; and so others: but still what Canons?
The Romanist, against Arch-Bishop Laud, argues Arg. p. 193. thus: it was ever held lawful to Appeal to Rome from all Parts; therefore the Pope must be Supreme Judge: this, saith he, is evidenced by the Sardican Canons; accounted anciently, an Appendix to the Council of Nice; this he calls an unanswerable Argument.
But it is more than answered; if we consider, Answ. either, the Matter, or the Manner, or the Authority of these Canons.
[Page 213]1. The Matter, said to be granted, appears1. For the matter of these Canons. in the words themselves, Can. 3. it is said, [...]. if it seem good to you, let us honour the Memory of Saint Peter, and by those Bishops that are Judges, Scribatur Julio, Romanorum Episcopo; and by the next Bishops of the Province, if need be, let the Judgment be revoked; & cognitores ipse praebeat.
But 1. here is no Grant, so much as of Appeal, only of a Review. 2 'Tis not pretended to be according to any former Canons. 3. The Judgment is to be revoked by a Council of Bishops chosen for the purpose. 4. The request seems to terminate in the Person of Julius, and not to extend to his Successors; for else, why should it be said to Julius Bishop of Rome, and not to the Bishop of Rome absolutely?
2. The Manner of the Motion spoils all: if Manner. it please you; did the Ʋniversal Pastorship then lie at the feet, or depend upon the pleasure of this Council? did no Canons evidence the Pope's Power, and Right till then? eleven years after the death of Constantine? besides, how unworthily was is said, let us honour the Memory of Saint Peter; did the Pope's Succession of Saint Peter depend upon their pleasure too?
3. But lastly, the main exception, is against the Authority of this Council; or, at least, ofAuthority. this Canon; as Cusanus questions, Concord. Cathol. lib. 2. c. 15.
1. 'Tis certain, they are no Appendix to theNo Appendix to Nice Can. Council of Nice; wherein their strength is pretended to consist; though, Zozimus fraudulently sent them, under that Name to the African Bishops; which can never be excused; for they [Page 214] are now know to have been made twenty two years, after that Council.
Upon that pretence of Zozimus indeed, aZozimus's Forgery. Temporary Order was made in the Council of Africk; that Appeals might be made to the Pope, till the true Canons of Nice were produced; which afterwards being done, the Argument was spoiled; and that Pope, if possible, was put to shame: hereupon, that excellent Epistle was written to Pope Caelestine, of which you had account before.
2. This Council was never ratified by the ReceptionNot received. of the Catholick Church; for the Canons of it were not known by the African Bishops, when Zozimus sent them, and Saint Augustine discredits them; saying, they were made by a Synod of Arrians.
3. It is evident, that this Council was neverOr thought Universal▪ accounted truly Ʋniversal; though Constance and Constantius intended it should be so: for, but seventy of Eastern Bishops appeared, to three hundred of the Western; and those Eastern Bishops, soon withdrew from the other, and decreed things directly contrary to them: So that Balsomon and Zonarus, as well as the Elder Greeks, say, it can only bind the Western Churches: and indeed, it was a long time before the Canons of it were received in the Western Church; which is the supposed reason, why Zozimus sent them, as the Nicen, and not as the Sardican Canons.
4. After the Eastern Bishops were departed, there were not Patriarchs enough, to make a General Council; according to Bellermine'sDe Conc. L. [...]. c. 17. own Rule. Consequently, Venerable Bede [Page 215] leaves it out of the Number: the Eastern Churches do not reckon it among their Seven, nor the Western among their Eight first General Councils. The English Church, in their Synod at He difield, An. 680. left it out of their Number, and embrace only the Council of Nice, the first of Constantinople, the first of Ephesus, the first and second of Calcedon to this day.
Therefore Arch-Bishop Bramhall, had reason to say, that this Council was never incorporated into the English Laws, and consequently, hath no force in England: especially, being urged in a matter contrary to the Famous Memorial of Clarendon; a Fundamental Law of this Land: all Appeals in England must proceed regularly, from the Bishop to the Arch-Bishop, and from him to the King to give order for Redress.
But to wipe away all colour of Argument; what ever Authority these Canons may be thought to have in other matters, 'tis certain they have none in this matter of Appeals; for, as to this Point the undoubted General Councils, afterward decreed quite otherwise; reducing and limiting Appeals ultimately to the Primate of the Province, or a Council; as hath been made to appear.
When, I heare any thing of moment urged, from any other Council, as a Grant of the pretended Supremacy to the Pope, I shall consider what may be answered; till then, I think there is an end of his Claim, Jure humano; either, by a Civil or Canonical Grant; by Emperors or General Councils. So much hath been said against, and so little to purpose, for the Council of Trent, that I shall excuse my self and my [Page 216] Reader from any trouble about it.
But I must conclude that the Canons of the Council of Trent were never acknowledged or receivedEpist. Synod▪ Conc. Basil. by the Kingdom of England as the Council of Basil was, which confirmed the Acts of the Council of Constance; which Council of Constance without the presence or concurrence of the Pope, did decree themselves to be a lawful complete general Council Superior to the Pope; and that he was subject to their censures; and deposed three Popes at a time. The words of the Council are remarkable, The Pope is subject to a general Council, as well in matters of Faith as of manners; so as he may not only be corrected, but if he be incorrigible, be deposed.
To say, this Decree was not conciliarly made; and consequently not confirmed by Pope Martin the fifth signifies nothing; if that Martin were Pope; because his Title to the Papacy depended merely upon the Authority of that Decree. But indeed, the word Conciliariter was spoken by the Pope upon a particular occasion, after the Council was ended and the Fathers were dismissed; as appears in the History.
CHAP. XX.
Of the Popes Title by Divine Right. The Question. Why not sooner? 'Tis last Refuge.
THe modern Champions of the Church of Rome, sleight all that hath been said; and judge it beneath their Master and his Cause to plead any thing but a Jus divinum for his pretended Supremacy; and indeed will hardly endure and tolerate the question, Whether the Pope be universal Monarch; or Bishop of the whole Church as St Peter's Successor, Jure divino?
But if this point be so very plain; may I have leave to ask, why was it not urged sooner? why were lesser inconsistent Pleas, so long insisted on? why do not many of their own great men discern it to this day?
The truth is, if the managery of the Combat all along be seriously reflected on, this Plea of divine Right seems to be the last Refuge; when they have been driven by Dint of Argument out of all other Holds, as no longer to be defended. And yet give me leave to observe, that this last ground of theirs, seems to me to be the weakest, and the least able to secure them; which looks like an Argument of a sinking cause.
However, they mightily labour to support it, by these two Pillars. 1. That the government [Page 218] of the whole Church is Monarchical. 2. That the Pope is the Monarch; and both these are Jure divino: But these Pillars also must be supported, and how that is performed we shall examine.
SECT. I.
Whether the Government of the whole Church be Monarchical, by Divine Right? Bellar. Reason. Scripture.
BEllarmine hath flourished with this argument through no less than eight whole Chapters, and indeed hath industriously and learnedly beaten it as far as it would go; and no wonder if he have left it thin.
What solidity is in it, we are to weigh both from Reason and Scripture.
Not from Reason in 3 Arg.
From Reason they argue thus: God hath appointed Arg. 1 the best and most profitable Government: (for he is most wise and good) but Monarchical Government is the best and most profitable.
'Tis plainly answered that to know which is Ans. the best Government, the state of that which is to be governed must be considered; the end of Government being the profit and good of the State governed; so that unless it appear that this kind of Government be the most convenient for the State of the Church, nothing is concluded.
[Page 219]2. We believe that God hath the care of the World, and not only of the Church; therefore in his wise and good Providence, he ought to have settled the World under the best and most profitable Government, viz. under one universal Monarch.
3. Bellarmine himself grants, that if particular Churches should not be gathered, inter se, so as to make one, (visible, Political Body) their own proper Rector would suffice for every one, and there should be no need of one Monarch.
But all particular Churches are not one visible political Body, but, as particular Bodies, are complete in themselves; enjoying all parts of ordinary Worship and Government singly; neither is there any part of Worship or Government proper to the Oecumenical Church, qua talis.
4. The Argument seems stronger the contrary way: God is good and wise, and hath appointed the best Government for his own Church; but he hath not appointed that it should be Monarchical: Therefore that kind of Government seems not to be the best for his Church. Christ might foresee the great inconveniences of his Churches being governed by one Ecclesiastical Monarch, when divided under the several secular Powers of the World; though the Ambition of men overlook it and consider it not.
Yet that the Government of the Church appointed by God, as best for it, is Monarchical, is not believed by all Catholicks. The Sorbon Doctors doubt not to affirm, that Aristocratical Government is the best of all, and most agreeable to the nature of the Church. De Eccl. Polit. potest. an. 1611.
6. But what if we yeild the whole Argument: as the government of the Church is Imperial, 'tis in Christ, the Ʋniversal Monarch over it; but he being in a far Country, he governs the several parts of his Church in distinct Countries, by visible ministerial Monarchs or Primates, proper to each: The distinction of imperial and ministerial Power, is given us in this very case by our Adversaries: There is nothing unreasonable, unpracticable, or contrary to the practice of the world in the Assertion. We grant that Monarchy is the best kind of Government in a due Sphere; the World is wide enough for many Monarchs, and the Church too: The Argument concludes for Primates over Provinces; not for an universal Monarch, either over the world or the whole Church.
2. The Church cannot be propogated (as Bell. argues) without a universal Monarch, to send Arg. 2 Preachers into other Provinces, &c.
Who can doubt but that the Governors of any Ans. Church, have as much Power to send any of her members; and have as much power in Pagan and Infidel Countries as the supposed Ʋniversal Bishop? And if Hereticks can propagate their errors, why should not the Orthodox, the Truth, without the Pope?
3. 'Tis necessary (saith Bellar.) that all the Arg. 3 faithful should have one Faith, which cannot be without one chief Judge.
In necessaries they may, in other things they Ans. need not; as appears sufficiently among the Romanists, about this as well as other points; neither could Peter himself, with the help of the rest of the Apostles, in their time prevent Heresies [Page 221] and Schisms. These things are too weak to bear up the great power and Ʋniversal Monarchy pretended; and indeed an impeachment of the wisdom and goodness of Christ; if he have not provided such a Government for his Church as they plead a necessity of, for the said ends. The thing next to be enquired.
2. Not from Scripture Prophesies, Promises, Metaphors, or Example of High-Priest.
They affirm, that the Scriptures evince an universal Monarchy over the Church: but how is it proved?
The Prophecies and Promises and sundry Metaphors Arg. (of a House, Kingdom, Body, Flock, &c.) prove the Church to be one in it self; and consequently it must have one Supreme Governor.
We are agreed, that the Church is but one; and that it hath one Supreme Governor: And Ans. we are agreed, that Christ hath the Supreme Government of it, and that those Scriptures too signifie that he is such; if we consider the Government to be Imperial, as Hart confesseth to Dr. Raynolds: And thus the Argument passeth without any harm; but it still rests to be proved that the ministerial Governor is but one; or that the Scriptures intend so, or St. Peter or the Pope, as his Successor, is that one Governor over the whole Church.
'Tis true; as our Saviour saith, there is one Flock and one Shepherd, but 'tis as true, which he saith in the same place; I am that good Shepherd; but as that one principal Pastor, had many Vicars, not Peter only but 12 Apostles, to gather [Page 222] and feed the Sheep; who were therefore sent to Preach to all Nations: And did, as it said, divide the World into 12 Provinces respectively. So that one great Monarch might have many Viceroy's, if we may so call the future Bishops to govern the Church; though in Faith but one, yet in site and place divided: 'Tis no unreasonable thing, that the King of Brittain and Ireland, should Govern Scotland and Ireland, which lye at some distance from him, by his Deputations as before was hinted.
There was one High-Priest over the Church of the Jews; and by Analogy it ought to be so, Arg. 2 in the Christian Church.
Many things were in that Church which ought Ans. not to be in this.
They were one Nation as well as one Church; and if every Christian Nation have one High-Priest the Analogy holds well enough.
The making the Nations of the World Christian, hath, as experience shews, rendred the Government of the Church by one person, that cannot reside in all places, very inconvenient if not impracticable.
Now if our Saviour foresaw this; and hath ordered the government of the Christian Church otherwise, than Moses had that of the Jews, who shall say, What hast thou done?
2. It can never be proved, that the High-Priest Vid. Ray. and Hart. p. 240. over the Jews, was either called the Judge, or had such Power over that Church, as the Pope pretends over the Christian.
Lastly, 'tis not doubted but Moses was Faithful, and Christ as faithful in appointing a fit Government for these great and distinct States of the [Page 223] Church: But what kind of Government Moses appointed, is nothing to the question; unless it appear that Christ hath appointed the same. The proper question is, whether Christ hath appointed that the Christian Church should be governed by one universal Monarch, let us apply to that.
The great issue is, the instance of St. Peter. 'Tis affirmed that our Lord committed the Government of the Christian Church to St. Peter, and his Successors; the Popes of Rome for ever.
A Grant of so great consequence ought to beAr. 3. Peter. very plain, the whole World is concern'd and may expect Evidence very clear. 1. That Christ gave this universal Supremacy to St. Peter. And 2. To the Pope as his Successor; if either fail, Roma Ruit.
SECT. II.
Of St. Peter's Monarchy. Tu es Petrus. Fathers abused.
VVE are now come to the quick. The first great question is; Whether Christ gave his Apostle St. Peter the Government of his whole Church. This would be proved from Matth. 1 Scrip. Matth. 16: 18. 16. 18. Thou art Peter, and upon this Rock I will build my Church. The Argument is, what Christ promised he gave, but in these words Christ promised to make Peter the Supreme Head and Governor of his Church; therefore this Power was given him.
If this Argument conclude, by [this Rock] Ans. must be meant St. Peter; and the words [I will build my Church upon it] must signifie the committing the Supreme Power of the Church to him.
For the First, It is at least a controversie among the ancient Fathers; and many of them do deny that by this Rock we are to understand any thing, but that Confession which was evidently the occasion of this Promise, and was made by Peter just before, as St. Cyril, Hilary, Jerom, Ambrose, Basil, and St. Augustine, whose Lapsus humanus in it is reproved by Stapleton. Princ. doct. li. 6. c. 3.
But I am willing to agree as far as we may; and therefore shall not deny, but something peculiar to St. Peter's Person was here promised; (though I believe it was a point of Honour, not a Supremacy of Power;) what that was will appear by the thing promised, I will build my Church—that is, upon my Doctrine preached by thee. I will build my Church, thou shalt have the honour, of being a prime and principal Author of the Worlds Conversion; or as Dr. Reynolds against Hart: Peter, was in order with the first who believed; P. 60. and amongst those First, he had a mark of Honour in that he was named Stone above his Brethren. Yet as he, so the Rest are called Foundations; and indeed so were in both these Sences: For the Twelve were all Prime Converts, and converters of others; and were Foundations in their respective Provinces on which others were built: But they were not built one upon another, and they had no other Foundation on which they themselves were built but Christ himself.
We are willing to any thing, that the Sence of the words will conveniently bear; but that they should signifie Power and Government over the whole Church, and the rest of the Apostles, we cannot understand: for, the Rock is supposed before the building upon it; and the building before the Government of the house; and the Government of the Church, cannot tollerably be thought to be of the Foundation, or first building of the Church; but for the Preservation or Augmentation of it after its existence is supposed.
Perhaps there is ground to allow, that Peter's Foundation was the first; as his Name was first among the Apostles; and that this was the reason of that Primacy of Order and Dignity which some of the Ancients, in their writingsPaul had the fame Primacy over Barnabas, that Peter over Apost. as St. Amb. in 2 ad. Gal. acknowledged in Saint Peter: but certainly, there is need of a plainer Text to argue this Text to signifie that Supremacy of Power over the rest of the Apostles and the whole Church; which is so hotly contended for by our Romish Adversaries to be given Saint Peter: however, after the Resurrection of Christ, all were made equal, both in Honour and Power; as Saint Cyprian saith, de Ʋnita: Eccles.
But it is urged, that the other Part of the2. Script. Matth. 16. 19. Promise, is most clear, to thee will I give the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven, viz. the fulness of Celestial Power, as Hart expressed it.
Our Answer is, that Christ, here, promised no Answ. more Power to Peter, than he performed to all the Apostles: Peter's Confession was made in the Name of all; and Christ's Promise was made to Peter in the Name of all; and nothing [Page 226] can be clearer, either in the Text, or in Fact.
The Text is plain; both, in it self, and in the Judgment of the Fathers; that Peter stood in the room of the rest; both when he made the Confession, and received the Promise, Vid. St. Aug. in Joh. Tract. 1 18. St. Ambr. in Psal. 38. Jerom. adv. Jovi: li 1. Orig. in Math. Tract. 1.Vid. Concor. Cottrol. l. 2. c. 13. Hilary de Trinit. l. 6. &c. Cardinal. Cusan. is plain in this Point also.
And, that it did equally concern the rest of the Apostles, is evident, by the performance of it. A Promise, is of something de futuro: our Saviour saith to Peter, I will give thee the Keys; but when did he do it? and how did he do it? Certainly at the time, when he delivered those words recorded, John 20. 21, 23. And after the manner there expressed, and by that Form of Words: now, are not those Words spoken by Christ equally to all the Apostles? As my Father sent me, so do I send you; whose soever sins ye remit, &c. nothing plainer.
To say, that Christ gave not the Keys to all; but only the Power of remitting and retaining sins, seems pitiful, unless some other proof be offered, that Christ, did actually perform this Promise to Saint Peter apart; and give him the Keys at some other time, in distinction to the Power given in the 20. John to all together.
Remitting and retaining sins, is certainly the Power of the Keys; and so called, by the Council of Trent itself, Chatech. in Sacram. Paenit. and 'tis not the keeping, but the Power of the Keys, is the question; and indeed Bellarmine proves, that the whole Power of the Keys, and not a part only, as Stapleton supposed, was [Page 227] granted to all the Apostles in the Words John 20. to be the general interpretation of the Fathers, in Prael. Rom. Controv. 4. q. 3. de Sum. Pontif.
Stapleton from Turrecrem; distinguisheth betwixtFrom Turrecrem. the Apostolick, and the Episcopal Power; and they grant, that the Apostolick Power was equal in all the Apostles, and received immediatly from Christ; but the Episcopal Power was given to Saint Peter with the Keys; and immediatly and by him, to the rest.
This is a new shift: else, why is the Title, Apostolical, given to the Pope, to his See, to all Acts, &c. seeing the Pope, according to the sineness of this distinction, doth not succeed Peter, as an Apostle, but as a Bishop.
'Tis as strang, as new: seeing the Power of the Keys, must as well denote the Episcopal Power of the rest of the Apostles, as of Peter; and the Power of using them, by remitting, &c. was given, generally and immediatly, by Christ to them all alike.
This distinction of Turrecremata, was as Reynolds against Hart sheweth, spoiled, beforeRelect. 2. de Potest. Eccl. Doctor Stapleton new vamped it, by two learned Friars, Sixtus Senensis and Franciscus Victoria; evidencing both out of the Scriptures, that theBibli Sanc. l. 6. annot. 269 & 271. Apostles received all their Power immediatly of Christ; and the Fathers, that in the Power of Apostleship and order, (so the two Powers were called) Paul was equal to Peter; and the rest, to them both.
Therefore, this distinction failing, another is invented, and a third kind of Power is set up; viz. the Power of Kingdoms; and now from the threefold Power of Saint Peter; Apostolatus, [Page 228] Ordinis, Regni, it is strongly affirmed: 1. Touching the Apostleship, Paul, as Jerom saith,1. In Com. ad Gal. was not inferior to Peter; for he was chosen to preach the Gospel, not by Peter, but by God, as Peter was. 2. Touching the Power given2. Advers. Jovini. & ad Evag. in the Sacrament of Order, Jerom saith well too; that all the Apostles received the Keys equally; and that they all, as Bishops, were equal in the degree of Priesthood, and the Spiritual Power of that degree: thus the first distinction is gone. But, thirdly, touching the Power3. Advers. Jovin. & Luci [...]. of Kingdom, Saint Jerom saith best of all, that Peter was chosen among the Twelve, and made the Head of all, that all occasion of Schism might be removed.
These are Phansies of the Schoolmen; but where are they grounded? we are seeking for Saint Peter's Supremacy, in the Scripture; where do we there, find this Power of the Kingdom given him by Christ? or what Ancient Father ever so expounded this Text of the Keys?
We grant, many expressions are found in the Fathers, in honour of Saint Peter: Saint Augustine affirms his Primacy is conspicuous and preeminent with excellent Grace: Saint Chrysostom, calleth him the Mouth, the Chief, the Top of the Company; Theodoret stiles him, the Prince; Epiphanius the Highest; Saint Augustine the Head, President and first of the Apostles; which he proveth out of Saint Cyprian, who saith, the Lord chose Peter first; and Saint Jerom saith, he was the Head, that occasion of Schism might be taken away, and gives him the honour of great Authority; all these were used by Hart against Raynolds.
To them all, Doctor Raynolds gives cleer and satisfactory answers shewing largely that they signifie nothing but a Primacy of Election, or Order, or Dignity, or Esteem, and Authority in that Sence: or a Primacy in Grace and Gifts, viz. a Principallity or Chiefness in Worth; or a Primacy of Presidentship in Assemblies, as the Mouth and Moderator; or the Head of Ʋnity and Order, as Jerom means: but 'tis not to be proved from any or all of these Encomiums, that the Fathers believed that the other Apostles were under Saint Peter as their Governour; or that he had any real Power given him by Christ more than they.
The Words of Saint Cyprian are plain and full: albeit Christ, saith he, gave equal Power to1. St. Cyp. de Unit. Eccl. all the Apostles after his Resurrection; and said, as my Father, &c. yet to declare Ʋnity, he disposed by his Authority, the Original of that Ʋnity, beginning in one: no doubt, saith he, the rest were the same that Peter was; endued with the like fellowship (pari Consortio) of Honour and Power; but, the beginning doth come from Ʋnity, that the Church of Christ may be shewed to be but one.
Thus, this Topick of the Fathers, expounding the Text, being found to fail; another device, and such a one as the very detection, both answers and shames the Authors, is fled unto; viz. to corrupt instead of purging the Fathers; and to make them speak home indeed.
The place of Saint Cyprian, just now set, is aIn Opusc. Contr. Graec. very clear instance of this black Art, allowed by the Popes themselves; the place in the former Prints, was, as it is set down, in the Roman-purged. [Page 230] Cyprian, is thus altered by addition of these words, And the Primacy is given to Peter. Again he appointed one Church, and the Chair to be one; and to make all sure, the Antwerp Cyprian addeth conveniently Peter's Chair: And then, saith he, who forsaketh Peter's Chair, on which theAgainst Hart. Church was founded, &c. And by this time Peter's Primacy is the Popes Supremacy. Vid. Dr. Rayn. p. 210, 211.
But Tho. Aquinas hath dealt worse with St. Cyril, Fathering a Treasure upon him which he never owned, beyond all tolerable defence. To the Grecians St. Cyril is brought in speaking thus: Christ did commit a full and ample power both to Peter and his Successors—The Apostles in the Gospels and Epistles have affirmed (in every Doctrine) Peter and his Church to be instead of God; and to him, even to Peter, all do bow by the Law of God, and the Princes of the World are obedient to him, even as to the Lord Jesus; and we as being Members must cleave unto our Head, the Pope and Apostolick See, &c.
Now either St. Cyril said thus, or not: If he did; who will believe him, that shall make such Stories, and Father them upon every Doctrine in the New Testament, contrary to common sence, and the knowledge of all; or trust his cause to the interpretation of such Fathers. But if this Book called St. Cyril's Treasure, be none of St. Cyril's, as certainly it is not; then though I am provoked, I shall say no more; but that we should weigh the Reasons, but not the Authority of such a Schoolman, especially in his Masters Cause. 'Tis certain, the words are not to be found in those parts of Cyril's Treasure, which are Extant, as [Page 231] Hart acknowledgeth to Dr. Raynolds.
Yet the abuse of single Fathers is not so hainousIbid. a thing, as Thomas committed against 600 Bishops even the General Council of Calcedon, when he saith they decreed thus. If any Bishop be accused let him appeal freely to the Pope of Rome, because we have Peter for a Rock of Refuge; and he alone hath Right with freedom of Power, in the stead of God, to Judge and Try the crime of a Bishop, according to the Keys which the Lord did give him; calling the Pope the Holy Apostolick and universal Patriarch of the whole World. Now in that Council there is not a word of all this; and they answer, Hereticks have rased it out, if you will believe it, but neither Surius nor Caranza find any thing wanting. I shall only make this Note, that seeing the Fathers have been so long in the hands of those men that stick at nothing that may advance the Power of their Master: 'Tis no wonder that their learned Adversaries are unwilling to trust their cause with such Judges, but rather appeal to the true Canon and call for Scripture.
One would think this were enough: but this Opinion of the equality of Power among the Apostles, was not only the concurrent Judgment of the Ancients, but even of learned later men in the Church of Rome even from these words, Tues Petrus &c. upon unanswerable Reason. Lyra, on Matth. 16. Durand a St. Porciano in 4 Cent. dist. 18. q. 2. both in the 14 Cent. and Abulensis in theIn Matth. 18. q. 7. In Matth. 20. q. 83, 84. 15 Cent. the latter argues earnestly, that none of the Apostles did understand those words of Christ, to give any Supremacy to Peter; for afterwards they contended for Superiority, Matth. [Page 232] 18. and after that the two Sons of Zebedee desire it, Matth. 20. and at the last Supper the question is put again, Luke 22. Therefore he concludes, they thought themselves equal till Christs death, when they knew not which of them should be greatest. Cusanus his contemporary de concord. Cath. l. 2. c. 13. and 34. and Fran. Victoria. This was the interpretation of all the Doctors of Paris, Bin. Conc. an. 1549. and of Adulphus Arch-Bishop of Cologne, and of the Bishops of his Province; the Decrees of whose Synod, with this interpretation, were ratified in every point by Charles the Fifth, and enjoyned to be observed.
Thus the chief ground of St. Peter's Supremacy is sunk, and there is little hopes that any other Text will hold up that weighty super-structure.
Another Scripture much insisted on for the3. Joh. 21. 14, &c. support of St. Peter's Supremacy, is Joh. 21. 14, 15, 16. Peter lovest thou me, feed my Sheep, feed my Lambs: Wherein is committed to Peter the power of the whole Church.
'Tis answered, this Text gives not any Commission Ans. or power to St. Peter; it gives him charge and Commandment to execute his Commission received before. Now it hath appeared sufficiently, that the Commission was given equally to all the Apostles in those words; as my Father sent me, so send I you, &c. so that the power of feeding, and the Duty of Pastors was alike to them all; though this Charge was given to Peter by name here, with so many Items perhaps intimating his repeated Prevarications; yet were they all sent, and all charged with a larger Province than these words to Peter import: Teach all Nations, [Page 233] Preach the Gospel to every Creature; are our Saviours charge to them all.
In the Apostolick Power all were equal (saith Obj. Hart) not in the Pastoral Charge.
We answer with a distinction (allowed by Ans. Stapleton) of the Name Pastor; 'tis special and distinct from Apostle: Some Apostles—someEph. 4. Pastors; or general and common to all commission'd to preach the Gospel: So Christ is called Pastor, and all the Apostles were Pastors as well as Peter.
But St. Peter was the Pastor over the rest; for Obj. he is charged to feed all the Sheep, the whole Church: Now the Rest of the Apostles were Christs Sheep, and members of his Church. Hart and Ray. p 129.
Christ saith not to Peter, feed (all) my Sheep, Ans. but he doth say to them all Preach—to every Creature: And if Peter have power over the rest, because they are Sheep, and he is to feed the Sheep; then every one of the rest have power over Peter because he is a Creature, and they are to preach to every Creature. But this is trifling, so is all that is further argued from this Text; though by Feeding we understand Ruling, Ruling of Pastors, or what you will; while whatsoever was charged on Peter here, is within the same Commission, wherein Peter and all the rest of the Apostles are equally impowered as before; and that of Bellarmine, [that Peter was to feed the Sheep as ordinary Pastor; the Apostles as extraordinary Embassadors] is altogether as groundless; as if there were any colour of Reason, that an ordinary Pastor should have more power than an extraordinary Embassador.
Dr. Hammond observes, Bellarmine was not13 Oct. 1562. the Author of that Artifice; Cajetan and Victoria had used it before him; and obtained it the honour of coming into the Council of Trent; where the Bishop of Granada derided it, and the Authors of it; and soon after the Bishop of Paris expresly affirmed, that Cajetan was (about 50 years before) the first deviser of it. The Bishop of Granada confutes it by Scripture, as understood by all the Fathers and Schoolmen; as he affirmed. Concord. Cathol. l. 1. c. 11.
To conclude this matter, Feed my Sheep, are not a ground for the Popes Presidency; which are found not to be so of Peter's, above the body of the Universal Church; as was publickly pronounced in the Covent of the Fryers Minors, and appears by the Opusc. of John Patriarch of Antioch: And Cardinal Cusanus who lived at the same De Conc. Cath. l. 2. c. 23. time, makes them words of Precept not of Institution; and both are agreeable to the interpretation of the Ancients. St. Ambrose de dign. Sacerd. c. 2. Aug. de Ago. Christiano c. 30. Theoph. in Joh. c. 21, &c.
It is time to look further. The third greatLuk. 22. 31 place of Argument is Luk. 22. 31. Thou being converted, strengthen thy Brethren. Whence Hart reasons thus: Christ commands Peter to strengthen Rayn. and Hart. p. 142. his Brethren; and his Brethren were the Apostles: Therefore he was to strengthen the Apostles, and by consequence he must be their Supreme Head.
When Hart urged this Argument, with all Ans. his wit and might; and Dr. Raynolds had made it evident, there is no Authority given by the words; nor carried in the word Strengthen, that [Page 235] Equals and Inferiors are capable of it as well as Superiors: (much less can it necessarily imply a Supremacy over the whole Church; he confesseth with Stapleton, that Christ gave the Power to Peter after his Resurrection, when he said to him, Feed my Lambs; (which we have weighed before) but those words of (strengthning, &c.) he spake before his death, and did but (futuram insinuaverat) insinuate therein; and as Harts word is, that he would make him Supreme Head; then if he did not make him so afterward, he did it not at all.
That Peter had power over the rest of the4 Scrip. Apostles, would be proved, as before; from the Promise and Commission of Christ, so at last byAct. 1. 25. Peter's Execution; he proposed the Election of a new Apostle in the Room of Judas.
Therefore he was Speaker (at least pro tempore) Ans. in the Assembly; but not a Prince or Supreme Monarch.
But St. Chrysostom saith, that though Peter's Obj. modesty was commendable for doing all thingsIn Matth. 40. 51. by common advice and consent, and nothing by his own Authority; yet addeth, that no doubt it was lawful for Peter to have chosen Matthias himself.
Yet the same Father calls this Seat given him Ans. In Matth. Hom. 15. by the rest, a Primacy, not a Supremacy: Again he derives this Primacy from the modesty of the Apostles, (not the donation of Christ) as Hart Rayn. Hart. p. 156. confesseth. But indeed the Father exceeded in his Charity; and 'tis he that said that Peter might have chosen one himself: The Scripture saith not that he might; yea it saith he did not. And the Argument from Peter's Execution of this [Page 236] power is come to this, that he did not execute it.
Besides, many Fathers and in Council too; together with St. Cyprian, pronounce; that Peter proposing the matter, to the end it might be carried by common advice and voice, did according to the lessons and Precepts of God; therefore, jure divino, they thought Peter had no such power as Dr. Raynolds shews. p. 159.
But when Peter had been heard, all the Multitude 5 Scrip. Act. 15. held their peace; and James and all the Elders did agree unto Peter's Sentence.
What is this to prove his Supremacy? because Ans. the Council having heard Gamaliel agreed to him, was therefore Gamaliel (a Pharisee, a Doctor of the Law, whom all the People honoured) Supreme Act. 3. 34. Head, and Superior to the High-Priest and Council? And if Jerom say, Peter was Princeps Decreti, he acknowledged perhaps the Reason, the Motion, and the Delivery or declaration of it, principally to Peter, the first Author of the Sentence, as the same Jerom calls him; and explains himself Epist. 11. inter Epistol. August. So wasPro Cor. Balbo. Tully called, viz. Prince of Decrees, when he was neither President nor Prince of the Senate.
We conclude, that Peter had no Superiority of Power or Government over the rest of the Apostles, or the whole Church; because it neither was promised him, nor given him, norPeter added, Nihil doctrinae aut potestatis Aquinas. Not inferior to the chief Apost. 2 Cor. 11. 5. Executed by him; notwithstanding Bellarmine's 28 Prerogatives of St. Peter; from which I presume none can be so hardy as to venture to argue: many of them being uncertain; some vain and trifling, and some common with the rest of the Apostles; but neither divisim or conjunctim sufficient to make, or to evince any real Supremacy of power in St. Peter.
5. 'Tis indeed, said, by some of the Fathers; So Paul judged. Chris. Hom. 12. 2. & 87. that the Government of the World, and the care of the whole Church was committed to Peter: but it is plain they speak of his Apostleship; for they say the same of Paul; ille Solusgerebat, [...] & Orbis praefectam suscepit; and the like, of Timothy; who was never reputed Ʋniversal Monarck: Paul and Peter had two different Primacies (SaintHom. 1. ad Pop. Orat. 6. Con. Jud. Ambr.) had the same Dignity; (Chrisost.) were equal.) Oecumenius.
CHAP. XXI.
Of the Pope's Succession.
I Have laboured the more to scatter the pretences of Saint Peter's Supremacy; because (though the Consequence be not good from that to the Popes, yet) 'tis a Demonstration; that if Saint Peter had it not, the Pope cannot have it, as his Successor, Jure divino.
We must leave Saint Peter's Supremacy, to stand or fall to the Reason of the Discourse before; and must now examine the Plea of Successor; and the Pope's Authority over the Church, as he is Successor to Saint Peter.
Now, that it may appear we love not quarrelling; we shall not dispute; whether Peter was a Bishop of a particular See? whether he was [Page 238] ever at Rome? whether Rome was at first converted by him? whether he was Bishop of Rome? whether he resided there for any considerable time? whether he died there? whether the Pope had any honour as his Successor? or lastly, whether the Pope had the Primacy of all Bishops in the former Ages of the Church? 'tis well known, that few Adversaries would let you run away quietly, with all or any one of these.
Yet there are two things, that I shrewdly question- 1. Whether the Pope had at first the Primacy it self, as Successor of Saint Peter. 2. Much more, whether by that Succession, he received Supreme Power over the whole Church, Jure Divino; the main Point to be proved, is the last: yet it may be worth the while, to examine the first.
SECT. I.
Whether the Primacy of Peter, descended to the Bishops of Rome? Neg.
IT doth not appear, that Saint Peter had hisPeter Primate. Primacy, over the rest of the Apostles, as Bishop, much less as Bishop of Rome; but the contrary doth appear.
1. Because he was Primate, long before he Reas. 1 was Bishop, if he was so, at all; and therefore,Before. if he was Primate, ratione Muneris, or with respect to any Office; it was that, of his Apostleship, and not of his Episcopacy; the Consequence, [Page 239] then, is evident, that the Pope could not succeed Saint Peter, in the Primacy, as Bishop of Rome; or indeed in any Sence; for the Apostolical Office was extraordinary; and did not descend by Succession, as the Romanists yield.
That, Saint Peter was Primate, not as Bishop, Not as Bishop. but was antecedently so; it is most apparent upon the Grounds of it allowed and pleaded by our Adversaries; because he was first called to the Apostleship, he was named, the first of the Apostles; he had the first promise of the Keys; he was the first Converter of the Gentiles, &c. Privilegium personale, cum persona extinguitur. Jesuit Salas.
2. Indeed, the Primacy of Saint Peter arose Reas. 2 On personal respects. from such personal respects and grounds, that rendred it incapable of Succession; and therefore, none could derive that Prerogative, though they had succeeded him both as Bishop and Apostle.
These Prerogatives of Saint Peter, which Bellarmine himself laies down as the Grounds and Arguments of his Primacy, are generally such, at least, all of them that appear in the Scriptures; all of them but such, as either beg the question or depend on notorious Fables: as appears at first view.
1. Saint Peter was Primate, because his Name 21 Prerogatives. Bell. was changed by Christ. 2. Because, he was always first named. 3. He alone walked on the Waters. 4. He had peculiar Revelation. 5. He paid Tribute with Christ. 6. He was the chief in the miraculous fishing. 7. He is commanded to strengthen his Brethren. 8. He was the first of the Apostles, that saw Christ risen from the [Page 240] dead. 9. His feet Christ first washed. 10. Christ foretold his death, to him alone. 11. He was President at the Election of Matthias. 12. He first preach'd after the Holy Ghost was given. 13. He did the first Miracle. 14. He condemned the hypocrisie of Ananias, &c. 15. He passed through all quarters, Acts 9. 32. 16. He first preach'd to the Gentiles. 17. He was miraculously delivered out of prison. 18. Paul envied him. 19. Christ baptized him alone. 20. He detected and condemned Simon Magus. 21. He spake first in the Council, Acts 15.
These are 21 of the Prerogatives of Saint Peter, which Bellarmine makes Grounds and Arguments of his Primacy; which, if one say them over, and endeavour to apply them to any but Saint Peter's (individual) person, it will appear impossible; the reasons of this Primacy, cannot be supposed out of Peter's person; therefore Argum. the Primacy cannot pass to his Successor: mark them, and you will find they are all either Acts done by Saint Peter, or Graces received by him; and so personally in him, that, whatsoever depends on them, must needs die with Saint Peter's person, and cannot be inherited by his Successor.
Indeed, this Primacy rose of such Grounds; and was in Saint Peter by Consequence of them; had the Primacy been an Office, or a Grace given, of or in or for it self, without respect to any of these Grounds, there had been some shadow (and but a shadow) for its Succession: but it having an essential dependence on those Reasons which were peculiar and proper to Saint Peter's person, they cease together.
But, lest it should be thought, that there isOther seven Prerog. Bell. more of Argument in the other seven Prerogatives which Bellarmine mentioned; I beg my Readers pardon, to set down them also: The first is, perpetual stability is promised to Peter and his See. 2. He alone, was Ordained Bishop by Christ, and the Rest by him. Card Cusan believes Aneclet. Epis. Bellarmine proves it counterfeit, c. 34. p. 771. Azorius. Suarez. and Cosm. Ph. deny it (these plainly beg the thing in question.) 3. He placed his Seat at Rome. 4. Christ appeared to him, a little before he died; therefore Primate? and his Successor too? 5. The Churches which he founded, were always counted Patriarchal. 6. The feast of his chair was celebrated. 7. And his Name added to the Name of the Trinity, in literis formatis: What then, was he not yet Primate before all this? was not his Primacy founded upon the Reasons above? will you say, he was not Primate; or by virtue of his Primacy was not President in the two Councils mentioned? and, if that be more than confessed, (even pleaded by you) must not the former personal respects, be the Grounds of that Primacy? and is it possible for such a Primacy, by Succession, to descend to any other person? none, that consider, will say it.
The Fathers acknowledge a Primacy in SaintFathers. Peter; but upon such personal grounds▪ as are mentioned. Saint Peter was called a Rock (saithSerm. 47. Saint Ambrose (if the Book he his) eò quòd primus in Nationibus, &c. because he was the first that laid the Foundation of Faith in the World. Cerameus gives him likewise, primus Aditus Aedificationis spiritualis.
Christianorum Pontifex primus, Petrus; &Reliquorum Apostolorum Princeps, propter virtutis Euseb. Amplitudinem: He was Prince, for the greatness of hs Virtue. Virtue, is a personal gift, and cannot pass by Succession.
Saint Chrisostom indeed, is urged against us— Object. Curam, tum Petro, tum Petri Successoribus Committebat. lib. 2. de Sacerdotio.
'Tis granted, Peter had his Successors in time Answ. and place; and that's all the words, ( [...], to be rendred those which followed him) will conclude.
However, admit the Bishop of Rome, did succeed Saint Peter in his care, as the word is; doth it follow, that he succeeded him in his Primacy? which hath appeared not capable of Succession.
Application of Sect. 1.
Therefore, I conclude, that whatsoeverInference. Primacy the Bishop of Rome obtained in the Ancient Church, it was not the Primacy of Saint Peter; or, as he was Successor of Saint Peter in his Primacy; but he obtained it, upon other Grounds, not those Antecedent in Saint Peter; but such as arose afterwards, and were peculiar to the Church of Rome. A Note as easie to be observed by such as look into the practice of the Ancient Church; as of great caution and use in this Controversie. The Grounds are known to be such as these; because Rome was the Imperial City; because the Church of Rome was then most Famous for the Christian Faith; because, she was the most noted Seat of true Tradition; [Page 243] because her Bishops were most Eminent for Piety, Learning, and a charitable Care for other Churches: and lastly, perhaps, because Saint Peter had been Bishop there, his Memory might deflect some honour, at least, by way of motive, on the Bishop of Rome; as the Council of Sardica moveth; if it please you let us honour the Memory of Saint Peter: but, though the Memory of Saint Peter might be used, as an Argument of the Pope's Priority; 'tis far from concluding his inheriting Saint Peter's Primacy; though he had honour by being his Successor.
2. It further follows, that the Primacy ofInference. Primacy not Jure Divino. that See heretofore, was not Jure Divino, but from the Civility of the World; and the Curtesie of Princes; and the Gratitude of the Church.
Indeed, this Primacy was not an Office, but an honour; and that honour, was not given by any Solemn Grant of God or Man; but seems to have gained upon the World insensibly, and by degrees, till it became a Custom, as the Council of Nice, intimates.
3, Lastly, it follows, that this Primacy, wasInference; Not in succeeding Popes. not derived to the Succeeding Bishops of Rome; it standing upon such temporary Grounds, as too soon, failed: for, when that, which was the cause of it, ceased; no wonder, if the honour was denied. When the Faith of the See was turned to Infidelity, and Blasphemy, and Atheism, and Sorcery (as their own men say) when their piety was turned into such villanies of pride, Symony, uncleaness, and monstrous lawdness, (as themselves report) when their care and vigilance was turned into Methods of wasting and destroying the Churches; when the Exordium [Page 244] Ʋnitatis was turned into a Head of Schism and division; no wonder that the Primacy and honour of the See of Rome, which was raised and stood upon the contrary grounds, was at length discovered to be groundless; and the former primacy which stood on Courtesie, and was exalted by an usurped Supremacy and Tyranny, was thrown off by us; and our ancient liberty is Repossessed, and the Glory of Rome is so far departed.
SECT. II.
Whether the Pope be Supreme as Successor of Peter, by Divine Right? Neg. Not Primate as such. Peter himself not Supreme. Pope not Succed him at all.
THis is the last Refuge, and the meaning of it is; that our Saviour made St. Peter Ʋniversal Monarch of the whole Church, and intended the Pope of Rome should succeed him in that power.
All possible defence herein, hath been prevented: For if the Bishop of Rome did not succeed him in his Primacy, how should he succeed him in his Supremacy? Again, if St. Peter had no such Supremacy, as hath appeared, how should the Pope receive it as his Successor? Besides, what ever power St. Peter had, it doth no way appear that the Pope should succeed him in it; much less in our Saviours Intention, or by Divine Right.
However, let us try their colours. Will [Page 245] they maintain it, that Christ appointed the Bishops of Rome to succeed St. Peter in so great a power? The Claim is considerable, the whole World in all Ages is concerned; none could give this priviledge of Succession, but the giver of the power. But where did he do it? Where or how, when or by whom was it expressed? Should not the Grant of so great an Empire, wherein all are so highly concern'd, especially when it is disputed and pretended, be produced?
Instead of plain proof we are put off with obscure and vanishing Shadows, such as follow.
SECT. III.
Arg. 1. Peter Assigned it.
INstead of proving that Christ did, they say Arg. 1 that St. Peter when he died, bestowed the Supremacy upon the Bishops of Rome, in words to this effect; as Hart expresseth them. I Ordain this Clement to be your Bishop; unto whom alone I commit the Chair of my Preaching and Doctrine; And I give to him that power of binding and loosing, which Christ gave to me.
And what then? (I Ordain) then he had it Ans. not, as Peters Successor by Divine Right, but as a Gift and Legacy of St. Peter. 2. (This Clement) a foul blot to the Story: For it's plain in Records, that Linus continued Bishop eleven years after Peter's death; and Cletus twelve after Linus; before Clemens had the Chair. [Your Bishop] Euseb. in Chron. that is the Bishop of Rome; what's this to the [Page 246] Ʋniversal Bishop? [And I give to him] what? the Chair of Preaching and Doctrine, and the power of the Keys. viz. no more than is given to every Bishop at his Ordination. Now 'tis observable, though this pitiful Story signifieVid. Raynolds and Hart. p. 269 &c. just nothing; yet what strange Arts and stretches of invention are forced to support it, and to render it possible though all in vain.
SECT. IV.
Arg. 2. Bishop of Antioch did not Succeed: Ergo of Rome.
BEllarmine argues more subtilly, yet supposeth Arg. 2 more strongly than he argues. Pontifex Romanus, the High-Priest of Rome, succeeded St. Peter (dying at Rome) in his whole dignity and power; for there was never any that affirmed himself to be St. Peter's Successor any way, or was accounted for such; besides the Bishop of Rome and the Bishop of Antioch: But the Bishop of Antioch did not succeed St. Peter in pontificatu Ecclesiae totius; therefore the Bishop of Rome did.
He supposeth that St. Peter's Successor succeeded Ans. him in all his dignity and power; but 'tis acknowledged by his friends, there was no Succession of the Apostolick, but only of the Episcopal power. 2. If so, then Linus, Cletus, and Clemens, should have had dignity and power over John, and the other Apostles; (who lived after St. Peter) as their Pastor and Head; according to their own way of Arguing. 3. Besides, St. [Page 247] Peter had power of casting out of Devils, &c. and doing such miracles as the Pope pretends not to do. Lastly, what if the Pope affirms that he is, and others account him to be St. Peter's Successor; the point requires the truth thereof to be shewn, Jure divino.
SECT. V.
Arg. 3. St. Peter dyed at Rome. Then de Facto, not de Fide.
BEllarmine saith, the Succession it self is Jure Arg. 3 divino; but the Ratio Successionis arose out of the Fact of St. Peter (planting his See and dying at Rome;) and not from Christs first Institution: Then doubts (quamvis non sit &c.) whether this Succession be so according to his own position, fortè non est de jure divino; but neither shews the Succession it self to be Christs Institution at all; nor proves the Tradition of Peter, on which he seems to lay his stress; and we may guess why he doth not.
In short, if the Succession of the Bishop of Rome Ans. be of Faith; 'tis so either in Jure or in Facto: But neither is proved. Yea the contrary is acknowledged by Bellarmine himself. Not in Right because that is not certo divinum, as Bellarmine confesseth: Nor in Fact, because before Peter's death, which introduced no change in the Faith, as Bellarmine also confesseth, this Succession was not of Faith.
Indeed it is well observed, that the whole [Page 248] weight of Bellarmine's reasoning, is founded in Fact; (then where is the Jus divinum?) 2. In such fact (of Peter) as is not found in Scripture, or can be proved any way. 3. In such Fact as cannot constitute a Right either divine or humane. 4. In such Fact as cannot conclude a Right, in the sence of the most learned Romanists. Scot. in 4. dist. 24. Cordubensis lib. 4. qu. 1. Cajetan de prim. pap. c. 23. Bannes in 2. 2. q. 1. a. 10. who contend, that the union of the Bishoprick of the City and the World, is only per accidens, and not Jure divine, vel imperio Christi.
But when the uncertainty of that Fact (on which the Right of fo great and vast an Empire is raised) is considered; what further answer can be expected? For is it not uncertain whether Peter were ever at Rome? or whether he was ever Bishop of Rome? or whether he dyed at Rome? or whether Christ called him back that he might dye at Rome? or whether he ordained Clement to succeed him at Rome? Indeed there is little else certain about the matter but this; that Peter did not derive to him that succeeded him, and his Successors for ever, his whole dignity and Power; and a greater Authority than he had himself, Jure divino.
But if we allow all the uncertainties mention'd, to be most certain; we need not fear to look the Argument, with all its attendants and strength, in the face. Peter was Bishop of Rome, was warned by Christ immediately to place his Seat at Rome, to stay and dye at Rome; and before he died, he appointed one to succeed him in his Bishoprick at Rome: Therefore the Bishops of Rome successively are universal Pastors, and have [Page 249] supreme power over the whole Church jure divino. Is not the cause rendred suspicious by such Arguments? and indeed desperate, that needs them, and has no better?
SECT. VI.
Arg. 4. Councils, Popes, Fathers.
BEllarmine tells us boldly, that the Primacy Arg. of the Roman High-Priest, is proved out of the Councils; the Testimonies of Popes, by the consent of the Fathers, both Greek and Latin.
These great words are no Arguments; the matter hath been examined under all these Topicks, Ans. and not one of them proves a Supremacy of Power over the whole Church to have been anciently in the Pope, much less from the beginning and jure divino; especially when St. Augustine and the Greek Fathers directly opposed it as an Ʋsurpation.
A Primacy of Order is not in the question; though that also was obtained by the ancient Popes, only more humano; and on Temporary Reasons as hath before appeared. But as a learned man saith, the Primacy of a Monarchical Power in the Bishop of Rome, was never affirmed by any ancient Council, or by any one of the ancient Fathers, or so much as dreamt of; and at what time afterwards the Pope took upon him to be a Monarch; it should be inquired qno jure, by what Right he did so: whether by Divine, Humane, or altogether by his own, i. e. no Right at all.
SECT. VII.
Arg. 5. The Prevention of Schism. St. Jerom.
A Primacy was given to Peter for preventingAr. 5. Schism, as St. Hierom saith: Now hence they urge, that a mere precedency of Order is not sufficient for that.
The Inference is not divine; it is not St. Hieroms; Ans. it is only for St. Peter and reacheth not the Pope: Besides it plainly argues a mistake ofLib. 1. Jov. c. 14. St. Jerom's assertion, and would force him to a contradiction. For immediately before; he teacheth, that the Church is built equally on all the Apostles, and that they all receive the Keys, and that the firmness of the Church is equally grounded on them all; so that what Primacy he meant, it consisted with Equality, as Monarchy cannot.
Therefore St. Hierom more plainly in anotherEpis. ad Evagr. place, affirms; that wherever there is a Bishop, whether at Rome, Constantinople, &c. Ejusdem meriti est, ejusdem est & Sacerdotii. Again, 'tis neither Riches nor Poverty which makes Bishops higher or lower, but they are all the Apostles Successors.
SECT. VIII.
Arg. 6. Church committed to him.
ST. Chrysostom saith, the Care of the ChurchAr. 6. was committed, as to Peter, so to his Successors. (Tum Petro, tum &c.) therefore the Bishops of Rome being Successors of St. Peter in that Chair; have the care, and consequently the power committed to them, which was committed to Peter.
True, the Care and power of a Bishop, not Ans. of an Apostle or universal Monarch; the commission of all other Bishops, carried Care and power also.
But indeed, this place proves not so much as that the Pope is Peter's Successor in either; much less Jure divino, which was the thing to be proved: [...], those which followed in time and place, not otherwise; as before.
SECT. IX.
Arg. 7. One Chair. Optatus, Cyprian, Ambrose, Acacius.
THere is one Chair (saith Optatus) quae prima Arg. 7 est de Dotibus; in which Peter sate first; Linus succeeded him; and Clemens, Linus.
Optatus speaks nothing against the Title or power of other Chairs; or for the preheminence [Page 252] of power in this one Chair above the rest.
He intended not to exclude the other Apostolical Seats from the honour or power of Chairs: For he saith as well that James sate at Jerusalem, and John at Ephesus; as that Peter sate at Rome, which Tertullian calls Apostolicas Cathedras; all presiding in their own places. De praescrip. c. 36.
'Tis most evident, that Optatus calls the Chair of Peter one, not because of any Superiority over other Apostolical Chairs; but because of the Ʋ nity of the Catholick Church, in opposition to the Donatists; who set up another Chair in opposiion (Altare contra Altare) to the Catholick Church.
Bellarmine well observes, that Optatus followed the doctrine of St. Cyprian, who said, there is but one Church, one Chair, &c. And out of St. Cyprian himself, his meaning therein is manifestCyprian. to be no other, than a specifical, not numerical Unity. He tells us plainly in the same place, that the other Apostles were the same with Peter, equal in honour and power: He teacheth that the one Bishoprick is dispersed—consisting of the unanimous multitude of many Bishops; that the Bishoprick is but one; a portion whereof is wholly and fully Head of every Bishop: So there ought to be but one Bishop in the Catholick Church, i. e. all Bishops ought to be one in Faith and Fellowship. Vid. Cypr. de Ʋnit. Eccles. & lib. 3. Epis. 11.
But is it not prodigious, that men should build the Pope's Dominion, upon the Doctrine of Saint Cyprian and Optatus? The latter tells us roundly; that whosoever is without (the Communion of) seven Churches of Asia, is an Alien; [Page 253] in effect, calling the Pope Infidel; and Saint Cyprian, is well known to have always stiled Pope Cornelius, Brother; to have severely censured his Successor Pope Stephen, contradicting his Decrees; opposing the Roman Councils; disclaiming the Pope's Power of Appeals, and contemning his Excommunications.
A Council at Africk under Saint Cyprian; as another, wherein Saint Augustine sate, rejected and condemned the Jurisdiction of the Pope over them; as is frequently observed; and why do men endeavour to blind the World with a few words of these great Fathers contrary to the known Language of their Actions and course of Life.
The sence of the words may be disputed, but when it came to a Tryal, their deeds are known to have shewed their mind, beyond all dispute.
For Instance, Ambrose calls Pope Damascus Ambr. Rector of the whole Church: yet 'tis known that he would never yield his Sences to the Law of Rome about Easter, lib. 3. de sacr. c. 1. for which, the Church of Milain, was called the Church of Ambrose 670 years after his death, when the Clergy of Milain withstood the Legate of Leo 9. saying, the Church of Ambrose had been always free, and never yet subject to the Laws of the Pope of Rome; as Baron. notes, An. 1059. Nu. 46.
Many other Aiery Titles and Courtly Addresses given to the Pope in the Writings of the Fathers, we have observed before, to carry some Colour for a Primacy of Order; but no wise man can imagine, that, they are an Evidence or Ground, much less a formal Grant of [Page 254] Ʋniversal Dominion: seeing, scarce one of them, but is, in some of the Fathers; and usually by the same Fathers, given, as well to the other Apostles, and to other Bishops, as to Peter and the Pope; and so unfortunate is Bellarmine in his Instances, that usually, the very same place carries its Confutation.
It is strange, that so great a Wit should so egregiously bewray it self; to bring in Acacius, Bishop of Constantinople, submitting, as it were, the Eastern Church to the See of Rome; because, in his Epistle to Pope Simplicius, he tells him, he hath the care of all the Churches: for, what one Bishop of those times could have been worse pitch'd upon for his purpose? who, ever opposed himself more fiercely against the Jurisdiction of the Pope than Acacius? who, more boldly rejected his Commands than this Patriarch? or stands in greater opposition to Rome in all History? yet Acacius must be the Instance of an Eastern Patriarch's Recognition of theAn. 478. n. 3. An. 483. n. 78. An. 484. n. 17. As they say. See of Rome. Acacius, phrenesi abreptus (as Baronius hath it) adversus Rom. Pontificem Violenter insurgit. Acacius, that Received those whom the Pope Damn'd. Acacius, Excommunicated by the Pope; and the very Head of the Eastern Schism; this is the man that must witness the Pope's Supremacy against himself, and his own▪ and his Churches famous Cause: and this, by saying in a Letter to the Pope himself, that he had the care of all Churches; a Title given to Saint Paul in the days of Peter; to Athanasius, in the time of Pope Julius; to the Bishops of France, in time of Pope Elutherius; and to Zecharias an Arch-Bishop, by Pope John the first; [Page 255] but conferred no Monarchy upon any of them.
I do not remember, that I have yet mentioned the Titles of Summus Pontifex, and Pontifex Sum. & max. Pontifex. Maximus; which are also said to carry the Pope's Supremacy in them; but it is impossible any wise man can think so. Azor. (Jesuit) acknowledgeth these terms, may have a Negative Sence only: and Baronius saith, they do admit Equality. In this Sence, Pope Clemens called Saint James, Bishop of Bishops; and PopeEpis. 8 [...] Leo, stiled all Bishops, Summos Pontifices; and the Bishops of the East write to the Patriarch of Constantinople under the Title of Universal Patriarch, and call themselves Chief Priests. Epist. ad Tharasiam, &c.
SECT. X.
The Conclusion touching the Fathers. Reasons why no more of them. A Challenge touching them. No Consent of Fathers in the Point. Evident in General Councils. Reasons of it. Rome's contradiction of Faith. Pope, Schism, Perjury, &c.
I Was almost tempted, to have gone through, with a particular Examination of all the Titles and Phrases, which Bellarmine hath with too [Page 256] much Vanity, gathered out of the Fathers both Greek and Latine, on behalf of the Pope's Supremacy: But, considering, they are most of them very frivilous and impertinent; and that I conceive I have not omitted any one that can be soberly thought material; and, that all of them have been frequently answered by Learned Protestants; and very few of them (so answered) thought fit to be replied to by our Adversaries; I thought it prudent, to excuse that very needless exercise; and I hope none will account me blame-worthy for it: but, if any do so, I offer Compensation, by this humble Challenge upon mature deliberation.
If any one, or more places, in any of theA Challenge. Ancient Fathers, Greek or Latin, shall be chosen, by any sober Adversary; and argued from, as Evidence of the Pope's Supremacy, as Successor to Saint Peter; God giving me life and health, I shall appear and undertake the Combate, with weapons extant, in our English Writers; though they may not think, that one or two, or more passages out of single Fathers are sufficient, to bear away the Cause in so great a Point: seeing, they themselves, will not suffer the Testimony of many of the same Fathers, to carry it for us, in a Point of the least Concernment.
In the mean time, I most confidently conclude; that the Pope's Supremacy hath not the Consent of the Primitive Fathers; as Bellarmine boasts; and that, what ever he would have them say; they did not believe, and therefore not intend to say; that, the Pope was absolute Monarch of the Catholick Church: and consequently, that there was no such Tradition in the Primitive [Page 257] Ages; either before, or during the time of the eight first General Councils; is to me, a Demonstration, evident, for these Reasons.
The eight first General Councils, being all Reas. 1 Called and Convened by the Authority of Emperors, stand upon Record, as a notable Monument of the former Ages of the Catholick Church; in prejudice to the Papal Monarchy, as Saint Peter's Successor, in those times; the first eight General Councils (saith Cusanus) were gathered, Concord. Cathol. l. 2. c. 25. by Authority of Emperors, and not of Popes: insomuch that Pope Leo, was glad to entreat the Emperor Theodosius the younger, for the gathering of a Council in Italy, and (non obtinuit) could not obtain it.
Every one of these Councils opposed this pretended Reas. 2 Monarchy of the Pope: the first by stating the limits of the Roman Diocess; as well as other Patriarchates: the second, by concluding, the Roman Primacy not to be grounded upon Divine Authority; and setting up a Patriarch of Constantinople, against the Pope's Will: the third, by inhibiting any Bishop whatsoever, to ordain Bishops, within the Isse of Cyprus: the fourth, by advancing the Bishop of Constantinople, to equal priviledges, with the Bishop of Rome; notwithstanding the Pope's earnest opposition against it: the fifth, in condemning the Sentence of Pope Vigilius although very vehement in the cause: the sixth and seventh, in condemning Pope Honorius of Heresie: and the eight and last, by imposing a Canon upon the Church of Rome, and challenging obedience thereunto.
This must pass for the unquestionable Sence Reas. 3 [Page 258] of the Catholick Church, in those Ages, viz. for the space of above 540 years together, from the first General Council of Nice: for our Adversaries themselves, stile every one of the General Councils the Catholick Church; and what was their Belief, was the Faith of the whole Church; and what their belief was, hath appeared; viz. that the Pope had not absolute power over the Church Jure Divino; an Opinion abhorred by their contrary Sentences and practises.
'Tis observed by a Learned man, that the Reas. 4 Fathers, which flourished in all those eight Councils, were in Number 2280. how few Friends2280 Fathers. had the Pope left to equal and Countermand them? or, what Authority had they to do it? yea name one eminent Father, either Greek or Latin, that you count a Friend to the Pope, and in those Ages; whose name we cannot shew you in one of those Councils: if so, hear the Church; the Judgment of single Fathers is not to be received, against their Joint Sentences and Acts, in Councils; 'tis your own Law: now, where is the Argument for the Pope's Authority from the Fathers? they are not to be believ'd against Councils: they spake their Sence in this very Point, as you have heard, in the Councils; and in all the Councils rejected and condemned it.
The belief of these eight General Councils Reas. 5 is the professed Faith of the Roman Church: Therefore, the Roman Church hath been involvedRome's contradiction of Faith. and entangled, at least ever since the Council of Trent, in the Confusion and Contradiction of Faith; and that in Points necessary to Salvation.
For the Roman Church hold it necessary to Salvation, to believe all the eight General Councils; as the very Faith of the Catholick Church; and we have found all these Councils, have one way or other, declared plainly, against the Pope'sBull. Pii. 4. Supremacy; and yet the same Church holds it necessary to Salvation to believe the contrary, by the Council of Trent; viz. that the Pope is Supreme Bishop and absolute Monarch of the Catholick Church.
Some Adversaries would deal more severelyRome's Heresie. with the Church of Rome upon this Point; and charge her with Heresie in this, as well as in many other Articles: for there is a Repugnancy in the Roman Faith, that seems to inter no less than Heresie, one way or other: he that believes the Article of the Pope's Supremacy, denies, in effect, the eight first General Councils, at least in that Point; and that's Heresie. And, he that believes the Council of Trent; believes the Article of the Pope's Supremacy: therefore, he that believes the Council of Trent, does not believe the eight first General Councils; and is guilty of Heresie.
Again, he that believes, that the Pope is not Supreme, denies the Council of Trent, and the Faith of the present Church, and that's Heresie; and he that believes the eight first general Councils, believes that the Pope is not Supreme: therefore, he denies the Council of Trent, and the Faith of the present Church, and is an Heretick, with a witness.
'Tis well if the Argument conclude here;&c. Infidelity. and extend not its Consequence to the charge of Infidelity, as well as Heresie, upon the present [Page 260] Roman Church: seeing, this Repugnancy in the Roman Faith seems to destroy it, altogether: for,
He that believes the Pope's Supremacy, in the Sence of the Modern Church of Rome, denies the Faith of the Ancient Church in that point, and he that believes it not, denies the Faith of the present Church; and the present Church of Rome that professeth both, believes neither. These contrary Faiths put together, like two contrary Salts, mutually destroy one another. He that believes that, doth not believe this; he that believes this, doth not believe that: Therefore he that professeth to believe both, doth plainly profess he believes neither.
Load not others with the crimes of Heresie and Infidelity, but Pull the beams out of your own eye.
But the charge falls heavier upon the Head ofPopes Schism and Perjury. the present Roman Church: For not only Heresie and Infidelity, but Schism, and the foulest that ever the Church groaned under; and such as the greatest Wit can hardly distinguish from Apostacy; Reas. 6 and all aggravated with the horrid crime of direct and self-condemning Perjury, fasten themselves to his Holiness's Chair, from the very constitution of the Papacy it self.
For the Pope as such, professeth to believe, and sweareth to govern the Church according to the Canons of the 8 first general Councils; yet openlyGreg. 7. Bin. To. 3. p. 1196. Innoc. 3. Bonif. 8. Calechis. Ro. Nu. 10, 11, and 13. claims, and professedly practiseth a Power condemned by them all.
Thus Quatenus Pope, he stands guilty of separation from the Ancient Church; and as Head of a new and strange Church, draws the Body of his Faction after him into the same Schism; in [Page 261] flat contradiction to the essential Profession, both of the ancient and present Church of Rome: and to that solemn Oath, by which also the Pope as Pope, binds himself at his Inauguration, to maintain and communicate with.
Hence, not only Ʋsurpation, Innovations, and Tyranny, are the Fruits of his Pride, Ambition, and Perjury; but if possible, the guilt is made more Scarlet by his Cruelty to Souls; intended by his formal Courses of Excommunications, against all that own not his usurped Authority, viz. the Primitive Churches, the 8 first general Councils, all the Fathers of the Latine and Greek Churches, for many hundred years; the greater part of the present Catholick Church, and even the Apostles of Christ, and our Lord himself.
The Sum of the whole matter. A touch of another Treatise. The material Cause of Separation.
THe Sum of our defence is this: If the Pope have no Right to Govern the Church of England, as our Apostle or Patriarch, or as Infallible; if his Supremacy over us was never grounded in, but ever renounced by our Laws and Customs, and the very constitution of the Kingdom: If his Supremacy be neither of Civil, Ecclesiastical, or Divine Right; if it be disowned by the Scriptures and Fathers, and condemned by the Ancient Councils; the Essential Profession of the present Roman Church, and the solemn Oaths of the Bishops of Rome themselves: If, I say, all [Page 262] be certainly so as hath appeared; what reason remains for the necessity of the Church of England's re-admission of, or submission to the Papal Authority, usurped contrary to all this? Or what reason is left to charge us with Schism for rejecting it?
But it remains to be shewn; that as the claim of the Popes Authority in England cannot be allowed; so there is cause enough otherwise of our denial of obedience actually to it, from Reasons inherent in the Ʋsurpation it self, and the Nature of many things required by his Laws.
This is the second Branch of our defence; proposed at first to be the Subject of another Treatise.
For who can think it necessary to communicate with Error, Heresie, Schism, Infidelity and Apostacy; to conspire in damning the Primitive Church, the Ancient Fathers, General Councils, and the better and greater part of the Christian World at this day? or willingly at least, to return to the infinite Superstitions and Idolatries; which we have escaped, and from which our blessed Ancestors (through the infinite mercy and providence of God) wonderfully delivered us.
Yet these horrid things cannot be avoided, if we shall again submit our selves, and enslave our Nation to the pretended Powers and Laws of Rome; from which, Libera nos Domine.